Ads
| Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| 2,417,518 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417317}'
|
No | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đ„đ„Click to read the next chapter for freeđ | I looked at the clock on my bedroom wall. I think I have delayed the inevitable for as long as I physically can. I should go to the packhouse to go and wish our pack's upcoming Alpha a happy birthday. The bane of my life. My brother's best friend. One day to be Alpha Miles. Today he will turn 17, and meet his Alpha wolf. In all honesty, he was egotistical enough, thinking the world revolved around him, without him adding to that by finally gaining his wolf. Not your run-of-the-mill werewolf either. Oh no, Miles Davenport was destined to be an Alpha, so he would have a strong and powerful Alpha wolf, only adding to his arrogance and strength. The crazy thing is, Miles had once upon a time been one of my closet friends too. In my younger childhood... Friends, that kind of thing comes when your father is the Beta to the Alpha. The children spend a lot of time together, and become friends. My older brother, Jordan, became the wing-man to Miles. His closest friend and ally, who as his Beta when the time came, was only right. But as the years went on, the friendship between Miles and I changed. Friendship faded as he grew into a more popular sports star of our school. At the end of the day, he was always going to be popular, he was the upcoming Alpha after all, but as one of the top sports stars too, he was idolized. As was my brother. All the girls in school flocked around them like they were pop stars or something, and it was bizarre. I was nothing more to him now but a source of amusement for him and his sports buddies. A geek. Not one of the beauty queens who followed him around. Simply someone to make fun of. I had gone from enjoying time with my one-day Alpha, to hating him, in the space of a school year. He thought he was god's gift, and in all honesty, if he was, he is a gift I would return⊠"Bailey!" I heard my Mum call from downstairs, telling me I was definitely running it close now for time. I know Jordan had already headed over to the packhouse a while ago with my Dad to meet his friend and our Alpha. "I know." I yelled back, looking at the books on my desk, desperate to continue with the assignment I was working on. I would so much rather continue working on the assignment and gain the additional credit available, work toward going to the college I want to go to instead of going to a party for the big-headed bully, I got to consider almost family, considering he was the son of my Dad's best friend. I stood from my seat, and walked to my mirror, adjusting my black skater dress I had chosen to wear today. Something plain and simple, easy to blend into the background, but a dress all the same if anyone asked why I hadn't made an effort. Along with my chunky black sandals, I looked presentable, not that anyone would be looking at me. Today, all eyes would be on the birthday boy, as they always were. He would make sure of that. I flicked back my curly brown hair, before I walked out of the door, already dreading the hours that lay ahead⊠My Mum pulled the car into the parking spaces outside the packhouse, while my younger sister Morgan was flicking at the curls around my head, simply trying to irritate me. She knew I would rather be anywhere but here right now, and was loving every last moment of it. "Aww, you want to go home Bailey-boo?" she teased. "Stop you two, come on, your Dad is waiting inside. Let us go and find the birthday boy." Mum says, sounding cheerful, completely oblivious to the fact how horrendous this party had the potential to be. She, too, worshiped Miles. Having seen him grow up alongside my brother, she seemed to think the sun shone out of his rear-end. It had always driven me insane. "He won't even notice us there." I muttered under my breath as I followed her up the steps of the back house, shaking my head at my sister and how overdressed she looked. She definitely looked like she was out to impress someone today. A small part of me wondered if she hoped she might be the fated mate of Miles. After all, he was meeting his Alpha wolf today. He will have shifted for the first time today, and today could potentially be the day he can sense his fated mate out there waiting for him! There had been so much buzz around school about this, so many of the girls were excited about the potential possibility they could be his fated mate. The one chosen for him by the moon goddess. The one destined to be with him. So many of them are desperate for it to be them. While there I was desperate for anything but. I could think of nothing worse! Yet, looking at the amount of effort my younger sister had made today, I am beginning to think she was one of the many she-wolves that was holding out that hope⊠We walked through the corridors of the packhouse, and it was filled with various pack members. Today was a day of celebration within pack, the birthday of the upcoming Alpha. And not just any birthday, the day he came of age. The day he met his Alpha wolf. The walls of the packhouse were adorned with decorations, music was blaring from various speakers dotted around the multiple rooms. "Ooff, sorry!" a giggling she-wolf said to me as she nearly knocked me off my feet as she knocked into me. I would rather be anywhere but here right now. This was far too hectic and far too loud for me. I simply glare at the back of the girl as she moves away from me, not a care in the world. I followed my Mum and my sister, who was almost skipping as she walked, toward the main lounge area. I can only assume my Mum had mindlinked my Dad to let him know we had arrived, and he said they were there, or else we could spend all day looking around for them! It appeared almost every member of the pack had turned up to celebrate the birthday of Miles. The lounge area was laden with people, music truly blasting, and everyone seeming to have a good time. Everyone but me. I caught the eye of my brother, leaning against the wall of the lounge, the furthest away from the door we had just walked into. He nodded in my direction before simply turning away. 'Could have made an effort, Bailey.' he mindlinked. 'It is a birthday, not a funeral, you know?' I felt my heart sink at his words. Great, the insults were starting already, which meant it would only be a matter of time until Miles started too. The two of them seemed to like working together like that. Finding great enjoyment in harassing me. I was only a year younger than both of them, and had desperately hoped the name-calling and insulting would ease off as they got a little older, but if anything, they seemed to get worse. All because I wasn't like the girls they were interested in, I was sure of it. I wasn't like the other girls. Made myself an easy target, my Mum told me, all because I enjoyed studying. Liked reading and learning. Said, I only made it harder for myself. The plan was to make it easier for myself by finding a way out⊠"Jordan says your dress looks like you are going to a funeral, Bailey." Morgan teased, fluffing up my curls again. My long brown hair fell in thick, unruly curls down my back. They drove me mad at times. Especially when my brother and sister decide to mess with them. "Oh well, I wore a dress, like you asked." I snapped, moving away from them, feeling angry already, so tempted just to turn around and walk home, only to be pulled back by my Mum. "We are going to wish Miles a happy birthday. You will stay for a while at least. I do not need to be explaining to your Aunt and Uncle yet again why you have walked out on a social event, Bailey." Mum warned me, her tone sounding grumpy, I swear she had to have read my thoughts on leaving the party already. I am sure she hated having me as a daughter, likely wishing for one that was more sociable, and one that enjoyed being a part of everything, instead of one that would rather have her head in a book. "Awww, Happy Birthday, Miles!" I heard my sister squeal from by my side. I swear she spoke at a pitch so high only dogs could hear. Goddess knows why she is so excited. It is only his birthday. He likely doesn't even care, he never normally does⊠As I looked up, his blue eyes were locked on me, I raised my gaze to meet his, and could see his eyes shift to a darker blue⊠was that his wolf? I see a snarl across his face as he suddenly storms from the room. What was that about? 'Get out here.' Miles is suddenly mindlinking me, and I have to say he sounded far from impressed. That, combined with the angry expression on his face, told me something was off. Would he have rather I had not come? Well, he was not the only one⊠'What?' I questioned, completely confused. Was he annoyed over how I had dressed too? Jeez, it was just a dress. Does it really matter? I would go home if it was. 'Outside now.' He demanded once more, sounding even more irritated this time, making me realize I had little choice but to follow his command, so I snuck away from the ongoing party back to the doors of the packhouse. Only to find Miles pacing along the end of the steps, looking a mixture of confused and angry. So why did he need me here? Someone to take his anger out on? I was not willing to be that, I was sure about that⊠Just as I was about to walk away, he looked up. âIt took you long enough." He snapped. I frowned, unsure what this was all about, but it was making no sense to me as I looked down toward him from where I stood at the top of the packhouse steps. His blue eyes shifted to the dark blue once more, like they had inside, taking me by surprise. His wolf is clearly lingering⊠"What is wrong, Miles? Do you want me to get Jordan?" I asked. "No I do not! I do not want anyone knowing this." He snarls, a growl slipping from his mouth, though whether that was aimed at me or whether his wolf was angry at him, I do not know⊠"I don't think I understandâŠ" I began. "You soon will." He sneers, and I simply look to him in confusion. Nothing he says makes sense to me. Until he continues. "Only today did I realize. The thought makes me sick. Why our own moon goddess would play a trick like this on me, I don't know. I am an Alpha. I deserve a strong mate. A beautiful mate to be proud of. Not some feeble pathetic wallflower." My body trembles at his words. No. I had yet to gain my wolf. I did not know this yet. Why⊠Why him of all people? "I am your fated mate?" I question with a shaky voice. "Are you sure?" "Are you doubting me?" he yells. "And you won't be. The moment you have your wolf, I will decide when the time is right to reject you." My heart twists and contorts at the thought. Rejection was meant to be the most painful thing possible. Why would he want to reject the mate chosen for him by our own moon goddess? Am I truly so repulsive? Chapter 2 A Year Later Yet another birthday party for our beloved upcoming Alpha. Ha. Not my beloved upcoming Alpha. I hated him. Breaking my heart without a second thought. What I had done to deserve that I had never got a proper explanation from him. Other than the frequent insults, of why would he want to be with someone like me? Did I look like Luna material to him? I had no clue. What did Luna material look like in his eyes? Some blond bimbo, no doubt. They were the she-wolves he tended to spend his time with within our pack. The ones who worshiped the ground he walked on. That would do anything he asked of them. Ones that I highly doubted read much more than the work set of them at school. "Bailey!" my Mum yelled at me from the stairway of our family home. "Will you hurry up?!" "Do I really need to come to the party?" I responded. "I am telling you, Miles will not be bothered if I am not there!" "Your Aunt and Uncle will be though. And I am not explaining to them again why you are missing." My Mum continues yelling. "Do you not realize just how many events you have missed this year, all because you have your head in a book?" "Yeah Bai-Bai. Such a geek. No wonder you have no friends." My sister Morgan giggles from outside my bedroom door. I hissed. "I have friends." I stormed from my room, and down the stairs toward my waiting family. I planned to greet the birthday boy, not that he would care in the slightest. I know that he would rather not see me at all. And then I would sneak home. "Ew, are you wearing that?" Morgan asked. I looked down at the skinny black trousers I had on and the white tank top. Great. Nothing I wear is approved of by my sister, evidently named the fashion queen without my knowledge. Oh well, I am dressed and wearing it. I think it looked good with my chunky black sandals I had on⊠I scowled at my sister and walked out of the door. "Are we going or not?" I snapped at them all, truly not able to wait for the following month when I leave to go to university. Get away from them, and this pack! The party was well underway when we arrived, music pounding from the speakers as couples made out in every available space, so I averted my eyes as we walked through the corridors of the packhouse to the lounge where we would no doubt find Miles reigning over his people. Being all important, like he was partial to considering himself. 'Why are you here?' Miles's voice filled my mindlink, before I had even fully got into the room behind my parents. Great. 'I didn't get a choice. Trust me, I would rather not be.' I snapped back. I was getting more than a little tired of the way he would treat me. Yes, he planned on rejecting me. Decided I was not for him, but he could have left it at that. I didn't need treating like I was some sort of social pariah because of the fact he decided I was not right for him. I do not think I deserved that. I had endured enough bullying through my time in high school, for the fact I enjoyed my education. 'Oh. Excuse me? Are you implying you were not going to come to the party of your next Alpha?' Miles links with some serious attitude. 'Miles, you just asked why I had bothered coming. Now you are asking if I was not going to come? Make your mind up.' I argued. 'Remember who I am Bailey. You are not above me. Never will be. Could have been equal to me at most had I seen you as suitable to be my mate, but no. You were beneath that honor.' He sneers. I felt anger racing through me. 'And you think I would not have rejected you?' I snapped, moving back toward the exit, not wanting to be here anymore. Until I felt a hand grabbing the back of my tank top, yanking me back. My eyes darted upward to see the dark eyes of Miles. Sneering down at me. Our Pack's upcoming Alpha. The most arrogant man I think I have ever met. One, thankfully, I did not have to be mates with any longer as he had chosen to reject his own fated mate before even giving her a chance. "Going somewhere Bailey?" he asked, his voice full of spite. "Well, I do believe you asked me why I was here, so I assumed you wanted me to leave." I told him. Miles bows his head down so it is level with mine, he inhales deeply, like he still enjoys the scent of me. He has done this numerous times of late, which I find quite bizarre. But, I ignore him as he tilts his head to look at me, "Hmm, I think my Mum and Dad may have something to say if you leave. Their clever little Bailey. Heaven forbid." He presses his forehead against mine. "Just stay away from me, and do not spoil my fun." I shake my head in disbelief at him, as he stalks away. Did he even think for a moment I would be going near him if I could avoid it? I would rather be anywhere but near him! "Bailey, why are you harassing my friend for?" I heard my brother, Jordan demand, as he suddenly approached, causing many people to turn around and look at me. Wonderful. Nothing like starting pack gossip is there. I am sure Miles would appreciate that! "I wasn't harassing him, he came to speak to me. Asking why I had come." I told him, and my brother laughed. He is as much an idiot as Miles. Any of my friends who have big brothers hate how protective they are. Me? No, my big brother is the one leading all the bullying and being cruel to me. He finds great embarrassment in the fact his younger sister is far from being one of the popular group, and is, in his words, 'far too into her books'. I think, in all honesty, my entire family found me, in one way or another, a huge embarrassment. "Well, he has a point. Not like you will be joining in with the celebrations. You will probably be sitting in a quiet corner somewhere reading." He teases. "Well, it is certainly more intellectually pleasing than any of you would be." I smirked at him as I walked away from my brother who was standing looking confused. I am sure he had no clue what I meant. The scary thing is he will be the next, pack Beta. Heaven help our pack. Between him and Miles they only had one brain cell between them, and that was one that they shared, I am sure of it! And even then, I think it was rechargeable and started losing power and knowledge at a rapid rate! They only graduated high school because they paid people to do their work for them. As I snuck away, out of the busy lounge to the top of the stairway, where I hoped to hide out for as long as possible, I heard footsteps behind me. I quickly turned, hoping it was simply someone on their way to their bedroom or even to one of the spare bathrooms on this floor. But, sadly, luck was not on my side tonight. No. Miles was following me. Eyebrows raised and looking quite irritated. "Oi. I want to talk to you." he demanded. "You asked me to go away a minute ago, didn't you?" I asked him. "Don't think so, think it was more a case of why you were here." Miles says with a smirk. Sitting on the top step with me. "Miles, you have the whole pack here for your birthday, I am sure whatever you need to speak to me about can wait." I shrugged, desperately craving peace, which, considering the pounding beat of the music playing, would be difficult. "No. Why didn't you tell me you were leaving?" he questions, like he is irate at the fact I had not let him know. Why would I let him know? "Why would I? We aren't friends, Miles. You also are not my Alpha yet. It was arranged with my parents, me and your Dad, as Alpha." I explained to him, unsure why this would even bother him. If anything, I would think he would be glad to get rid of me. "You are going away though." he murmurs. "That is generally what happens when you go to college or university. Yeah." I said with another shrug. "There wasn't one closer to home?" he hisses. "Because it seems to me you picked the one furthest away." "What does it matter to you? You hate me. I won't be here, You get your wish of being rid of me." I snapped, truly sick of him trying to dictate to me what I should and shouldn't be doing. I had worked hard in school, so I could do this. My parents had spoken to my Aunt and Uncle, the Luna and Alpha of our pack to allow me special permission to go to a university out of state to study, saying it was what I had dreamed of. I had nothing holding me back. And, with the fact Miles did not want me for his mate, or his Luna, I truly did not. Not that any of them knew of that. That was our own secret. Even despite the pull to him as my mate since my wolf had arrived, I still found him truly repulsive. He sickened me. Though, the pains when he slept with the many she-wolves that visited his bed, made it even easier to detest the man that he had become. I still had no clue what I had done to deserve this treatment from this man, other than not being one of the popular group. But, I knew I deserved better than him. Miles glanced at me, momentarily a thoughtful look passed over his face, almost caring, before a hardness replaced it. "That much is true. No more having to see the disappointing failure the moon goddess made of mating me to you. At least not for a few years. Who knows, perhaps you will meet someone while there. I suggest you do. That way you won't have to come back, because, I, as Alpha, will be looking for my Luna." "Miles, I honestly do not care if you find someone else." I told him, going to stand and head home, not wishing to spend another moment in the same place as him. As I went to move away, he grabbed my hand, pulling me to him, so I was once more sitting level with him on the top step of the first floor landing of our packhouse. "Always so righteous aren't you Bailey? You say you don't care? We will see. Well, this will be on my terms. I, Miles Davenport, reject you, Bailey West, as my fated mateâŠ" he began, and my head began to whirl as his words sunk in. The realization and excruciating pain of what was happening becoming too much for me⊠Chapter 3 Three Years Later I drove the long road down to pack. I hated this drive. Lotus Shadow Pack. Though, three years away, studying had been truly amazing. Transforming myself into the woman I should always have been. Confident. Self-assured. Brave. Just me. And now a fully qualified teacher. As a she-wolf, you spend so many years of your life being told your focus is finding your fated mate. Settling down with them and creating a strong matebond. A love. A family. Well, once I had come to accept that my naĂŻve, teenage dreams would never surface, thanks to the moon goddess pairing me with a mate so incapable of loving anyone other than himself, I decided that my focus would be my career. My education had always been something I took great pride in. I loved to learn, and I had decided that I wanted to pass that gift along. I no longer cared what others thought of me. And, while at university, it felt so wonderful to be surrounded by others who felt the same way. I finally felt like I fit in somewhere. And, I believe that is what allowed me to become the person I was meant to be. However, now, I had to return to my pack, at their requirements. The agreement was, once I had completed my degree, I would return home. Unless, of course, I had found my fated mate. But, I knew within my heart, that was never to happen. For, my fated mate sat at home. Lording it over our pack. Acting like he was the best thing since sliced bread. Sleeping with any she-wolf that came near him, from what I heard, having rejected me. I pulled up at our guarded pack gates. Harley, one of our pack warriors, currently on guard duty, stepped forward to my car window. "ID" he asked. I frowned at him. I do not think I have been asked for ID before when returning home, even in all the times I have visited home, though in all fairness, those visits have been few and far between. My visits were only when they were required of me. I had grown to loathe this place, and coming back had become less of a priority for me over the time I was away... "Harley, it is me. Bailey." I explained, trying not to smile at his mistake. Harley looked at me closer. "Sorry Bailey, didn't really recognize you there. You changed your hair. And you aren't wearing your glasses. You look good." He says with a shrug, quickly looking away, clearly embarrassed by his faux-pas. I smirk at his response. Yes, my hair is somewhat tamer than it used to be. The curls straightened out, and my hair now neat and sleek down my back. My glasses I had worn for reading had been long gone. Having got my eyes fixed with laser eye surgery whilst away. Plus, I now wore a little simple make-up to accentuate my features. Nice to know somebody has noticed a difference⊠"No problem. You still need ID?" I asked him. He grins at me. "I think I know who you are. Nice to see you." he nods at me in acknowledgment as the gate opens for me. "Maybe catch you around while you are back." He adds as I begin to drive away. I smiled in response, I guess there would be nothing to stop me catching up with any guy I wanted to now. Not that I was really bothered right now... but it was not like I had a fated mate to wait for any longer. And it wasn't like Miles was making a point of staying single. Every time I had returned home, he had had a different she-wolf on his arm. Parading them through pack like a prized possession, only to have traded her in by the time I returned on my next visit. He was turning into quite the lothario. And quite a joke in my eyes. I set off along the quiet, familiar roads of our sweet old pack. The evening sun was settling in the sky as I moved my car down the route to my family home. No doubt my Mum would be there waiting for me, perhaps my Dad, if he was in from work by now. My brother and sister, I was unsure. They still both lived at home with my parents, but were back and forth to friends' homes and my brother was looking to move into the Beta suite in the packhouse soon enough, in preparation for taking on the role from my father when the time came. Either way, they rarely bothered to rush home to see me when they knew I was returning. I don't think seeing me was at the top of their priority list⊠I pulled my car up on the street in front of my familiar family home. I could not believe I was home. Stuck back here. The dread within my stomach churned heavily at the prospect of many years stuck here. Miserable and unhappy, with no way out, now my fated mate had rejected me. Not that anyone other than Miles and I knew of that. No. He had decided he would be considered weak if others knew an Alpha had gone against the powerful Moon Goddess's choice. So, this was our secret. Or he would make me pay in ways I did not want to imagine, apparently. And, in all honesty, I did not want to think of it. He had allowed me to go away to do my degree. Doing the final bit of convincing when my Uncle, the current Alpha, and Miles's father, along with my parents were on the fence. Or, so he said. How true that was, I would never likely know the truth, but it had been for that reason, and that alone I had chosen to do as he had asked. If he had done the things he said, then he had allowed me to fulfill my dream of gaining my degree of teaching away from pack. To allow me to be just me, not the daughter of the pack Beta. And I have thrived because of it. But, now, I had to return. Back to where I belonged. And, while I may have gained my degree, I had no real future prospects. I was likely stuck here. I stepped from the car, determined more than ever to find work, as I heard my Mum's voice. "Bailey!" she greeted me from the porch steps, a big smile upon her face. "You look beautiful sweetheart." I smiled back at her, as I moved toward the front door. Only to see Miles leaving the house next door to ours. The Alpha home. Could I have timed my arrival home any worse? His eyes met mine, giving me a dark stare before looking at my Mum. "Hi Aunt Brianna. You didn't say she was home today." Mum smiled at Miles like she thought the world of him, though most of the time she generally did. "Ah, I think it slipped my mind. Bailey is home for good now, Miles. How wonderful is that?" Once more, Miles gave me a dark stare. "Hmmm. Truly wonderful." he said with some serious contempt in his voice. 'You stay out of my way unless I say otherwise, you understand?' Miles mindlinks me, as he moves toward his car. "Are you not going to speak to him Bai?" Mum tries. "He will be Alpha this time next year, you know?" "Oh it doesn't matter, Aunt Brianna. Bailey will be excused this time. I am sure she is tired from her drive back home. But no doubt I will be seeing her around. And yes, she will have to get used to me as her senior. Her Alpha." He says with a sneer, and at his words my stomach twists into knots. I don't think I can stay here⊠I not only need to find work, I need to find work away from my pack, so I can move away to get away from my psychotic Alpha and ex-mate! Chapter 4 I sit out in the garden drinking my morning coffee, with my laptop open scrolling desperately through the work vacancies, when I hear a deep growl to my left, causing me to swirl my head to look. Miles was resting his head on the garden fence from next door, overlooking our back garden, to where I was sitting. Watching me intently, the look upon his face was one of sheer disgust... I had no clue how long he had been standing there, or what had angered him to the point of growling, but he had made me jump. "Miles." I snapped, giving him a dark scowl. I had done well the past week since arriving and stayed out of his way. Managing to ensure I avoided all pack events, and ensuring I dodged any places he was likely to be. Yes, it meant I spent an awful lot of time in my bedroom at home, but I would rather do that than have to copel with him. Today, the sun was glorious, and I thought it would be nice to take my breakfast outside while I looked for jobs online. Sitting on the patio furniture we have in the back garden, under the warmth of the morning sunshine, my coffee was enjoyable, all until he disturbed me. I shook my head in his direction, wondering why he had snuck up on me. He had so many more places he could be... "Who do you think you are cursing at?" Miles snarled. "The creep who did exactly that. Crept up on me out of the blue for no good reason." I rolled my eyes at him in disgust, only to see this seemed to anger him further. Though, I think anything I did would anger Miles. He seemed to hold some serious resentment towards me at the moment, but should I really expect anything less? "I will come over there for you, Bailey." He hissed. "For me?" I questioned his choice of words. "How? You asked me to stay out of your way. That is what I am doing." "What are you doing?" he chose to ignore my words, and looks to my laptop screen instead, so I slowly shut the screen down, so he would be unable to see. I do not want him knowing I am applying for work outside the area. I would not put it past him to stop it from happening. He seems to be being deliberately nasty of late, so I truly do not know what he would sink to, to be nasty towards me⊠"Nothing of your concern." "I am your Alpha. So, all that goes on in my pack is my business." He tells me with a smirk. I shook my head with a smirk back, "Hmm, not quite Miles, you are not. Your Dad is still Alpha, so don't be getting ahead of yourself." An angry look flared across his face once more. His handsome features contorted in fury. He did not like having people disagree with him. But I was not about to have him dictating to me... "Just because you were my mate once upon a time does not give you the right to talk to me however you please, you know." Miles snarls. "She is your mate?" a voice questions, causing us both to whip our heads round, only to see the unexpected face of Miles's younger brother Ellis. I look at Miles with despair now, my heart pounding and my palms becoming sweaty. Wondering what he planned to do now the secret we had kept between us for so long was out now⊠how had neither of us heard him coming? "No she is not. She rejected me." Miles said coldly, looking at me as if daring me to disagree with him. Wait... he was making it out like I had rejected him? I looked at Miles in shock, but the look within his eyes was like he dared me to argue. "You rejected your Alpha? What kind of fool are you?" Ellis asked as his eyes looked me up and down like a piece of dirt. Sadly, a look I am more than used to. "Do Mum and Dad know?" Miles shakes his head. "No. I don't want them to either. It would worry them too much, Els, please do not say anything. Bailey and I were never a good match, so perhaps she made the right choice. Please for me?" Miles is pleading with his brother, and part of me wonders if he is worried what his family would do if they learned of his decision to go against the Moon Goddess. As an Alpha, this was almost unheard of. Blaming me was gutless. But, if that is what he wants to do, then let him. 'Do not even think of saying anything different.' Miles's voice reverberates through my mind via the link. 'Or you will learn to regret it. That degree you love so much could easily be destroyed.' I took in the words Miles had said, and the sad thing is, I do not doubt them. I would not put it past him finding a way to have my degree removed. Having me stuck within our pack. He would be Alpha soon enough, and he would be the one able to dictate what I did... I had little choice but to do as he asked. Yet i felt anger racing through my veins... I lifted my laptop and stood from my seat. "I will talk to you however I like Miles. When you seem to think you can treat me however you like." and with that I walked away from the two brothers, both looking at me, walking away in shock. I know I would come to regret what I had just said, but I truly no longer cared⊠Chapter 5 I pace the corridor of the packhouse for yet another night. Sleepless nights are becoming the most repetitive thing for me now. Almost tiresome⊠or they would be if I could actually sleep! Nightmares plaguing my dreams were the thing stopping my sleep⊠making me fear sleep⊠visions of that night⊠reoccurring time and time again⊠the rogues invading our pack lands⊠us losing control⊠and them hurting my precious Isla. My beautiful Isla. Fate had barely brought us together⊠life could be cruel⊠and it made me relive that night, time and time again through my dreams⊠the pain as her life ebbed away⊠the inability to be able to save her⊠the pain in her eyes⊠the fear⊠it made me hate life⊠hate fate. And now, now it makes me fear sleep. Which is what found me pacing these godforsaken corridors every night⊠"Alright Beta!" Marc, one of our young warriors, greeted me enthusiastically, telling me he had likely been out spending time with friends. Especially returning to his room at this early hour of the morning. "Hey Marc." I smiled, raising my eyebrows questioningly at him as he stumbled toward the stairs. He was barely able to walk in a straight line. "I not been dinking, honest boss." He mutters with a chuckle. These guys make me smile. How could they not? Barely past shifting age, and newly trained warriors. They clearly decided to drink themselves to the point of stupor. Which, considering we are werewolves and drink has little to no effect on us in small doses, they had to have been drinking excessive amounts! Likely coming up with new and different drinking challenges to see who could drink the most, that was what they so often did. But, I can't say I had not done the same when I first shifted and on many a younger night with friends. It was all part of growing up for many, wasn't it? Especially for our warriors, I knew that, having helped many a drunken warrior home in the past. And I am sure they had had a good night and many good memories to look back on⊠if they could actually remember any of them, of course! "I never said a word Marc." I gave him a nod as he fell up the stairs. I continued my pacing of the corridor only to hear a few more drunken voices approaching, I assume likely Marc's drunk friends. And, I, not in the right frame of mind to have to cope with anyone else tonight, ducked into the short corridor off the main hallway of the packhouse. Leading to my office. I could sit in here until they passed and then make my way back to my room, and hopefully, I could attempt to gain at least a few hours' sleep tonight, so I would be at least partially functionable tomorrow⊠"What are you doing down here?!" a voice made me jump awake from my sleep, making me stir, and realize just how uncomfortable I was. My whole body ached. The crick in my neck felt like it had been locked in a vice... Though, as I moved, it was only then I realized I had fallen asleep sitting at my office desk. I had been asleep collapsed over my office desk since the early hours of the morning when I came in here to hide from the drunken warriors⊠I sleepily raised my eyes upward, only to see my best friend, and the pack Alpha, standing next to my desk looking more than a little concerned, looking down over me. "Asher?" he questioned. "Why are you sleeping down here? This has to be the third or fourth time in a matter of weeks. And don't get me started on all the time prior to that." I sighed. Just what I need, him on my case. The third degree once again. Am I ok? Do I need some help? Support? That is likely what Caleb was about to start with⊠like always. He couldn't help it. Though, I didn't want to sound ungrateful. He was my closest friend after all, and he did just care. But, sometimes, some people just needed their space! It wasn't like he could help⊠he couldn't stop my suffering⊠this has been going on too long now⊠"Was struggling to sleep, so I came down to work. I am guessing I must have crashed." I told him. Not quite the truth, but it would do⊠Caleb didn't need to know that my sleep was so badly disturbed that I struggled to sleep every night. That my nights were so messed up I hadn't slept properly since Isla had left⊠"Is everything okay, Asher?" Caleb asked, and I could hear the concern dripping from his voice, like it so often does of late. "Eden said she has been worrying about you⊠that you just haven't seemed yourself since the rogue attacks began. She said you seem so distant. So withdrawn." I shook my head with a disgusted roll of my eyes. So, they had been discussing me? Do they think that is acceptable? Yes, Eden may be his mate, and the Luna of the pack, as well as my friend, but I do not need to be some sort of sympathy case that needs to be sat and discussed between them over their evening meal! I am fine! I am the pack Beta. I focused my eyes upon my friend, a dark glare hopefully saying all I needed to. "Caleb, you may be a friend, but please, for the love of god,I am fine. Tired, yes. Stressed, yes. We have been coping with rogue attacks regularly until lately. We need to work on improving the pack, which is what we are working on doing. It doesn't come easily. It takes time. It takes energy and effort. So yeah, I am stressed and tired. Is that not my duty?" I snap, knowing I am already overstepping the mark talking to my Alpha in that way. He knew I had lost my mate because of these rogue attacks too, so you would think he would have shown at least a little understanding⊠but I wanted to continue going⊠needed to keep functioning or else I had nothing⊠Caleb looks to me with a shake of his head. "Fine. Go get showered. We have a meeting in half an hour." I sighed. There was no other way to describe it. I think I almost enjoyed the pain I felt. I enjoyed the darkness that lingered over me now. It was who I had become. The Asher I had been was gone. He was gone the moment Islaâs life was taken from her. The moment she was taken from me. The young, carefree, happy, joker always laughing and joking with pack members was long gone. Replaced with a withdrawn, isolated, lonely guy who felt down most of the time. Avoiding interaction with pack members whenever he could, and now had a reputation for being moody and snappy⊠Gone was the happy, handsome Beta, leaving more a moody monster that nobody wanted to be around⊠| LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 841 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450591794_453918090782531_5253337171849473144_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uZhnQwwxV2oQ7kNvgFwTxwv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Akl7WuS5_uoGYaE19yPO5_w&oh=00_AYDkuu_EvUT0zH_qzMJscND0wHk8Tx-T2hkMWqLKdX0KTA&oe=67372A26 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,537 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417528}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1 It's her wedding anniversary. Lexi had come to the hospital to remove her baby. Several married couples sat around her. In contrast, Lexi seemed pitiful because she was about to remove her child, and she was there alone. Lexi had accompanied Zachary on a business trip two months ago. They attended a party, which caused her to get drunk. She was alone in the hotel room when she awoke the next day. The smell of a wild night had filled the room while crumpled clothes were scattered on the floors by then. Among the items were Lexi's garments and Zachary's white shirt. Lexi's heart beat wildly and exuberantly with delight at that moment. Zachary had finally accepted her romantic feelings for him after all those years. ⊠Alas, Zachary practically chopped Lexi's happiness into pieces with a cleaver last night. Lexi had tested the waters by asking him what would happen if she were expecting their child. Zachary touched her stomach without much care while lightly scoffing. "Remove it, then. Also, I would never let you have my baby." Those steely, candid words caused goosebumps to prickle all over Lexi's body. She had been his secretary for five years, loved him for numerous years, and had become his wife for two years. Even a dog would have developed feelings for someone after all that time! Lexi never imagined Zachary could utter such relentless words after all the time they had been together. ⊠Lexi smiled disparagingly as she recalled the conversation with Zachary last night. Before her smile faded away, she saw Zachary strolling toward her with one arm around the other woman. She tensed and lowered her head out of instinct almost immediately. "Isn't that Ms. Loyle?" said the woman, Yvonne Xenos. She removed her face mask, raised her eyebrows in surprise, and tugged at Zachary's shirt. She motioned at him to go toward Lexi. "I'd like to speak with Ms. Loyle real quick." "You should go and see a doctor first." Zachary's tone wasn't as unyielding and as cold as usual. Instead, there was a trace of gentleness in his voice. "I haven't seen Ms. Loyle in ages. I just want to say a few things to her. That's all." Yvonne blinked her round, doe eyes at Zachary. "You don't have to worry so much. I only fainted because of menstrual pains and low blood pressure." Lexi soon noticed that someone was standing in front of her. She looked up and saw her employer and husband on paper. He stood unashamed as he hugged the woman around the waist. Lexi froze, and the cogs in her brain were unable to turn like they usually did. "Long time no see, Ms. Loyle. My, how pretty you've become!" Yvonne spoke with a delighted lilt. Meanwhile, Lexi bitterly wondered when Yvonne, Zachary's first love, had returned to the country. Unable to smile, Lexi pursed her lips. She spoke politely. "Indeed, it's been a while." Yvonne pressed her lips together, too. She let out a dainty laugh before commenting, "Thank you for going through the trouble of looking after Zach these past few years. Only you could tolerate his nasty temper." "Zach. Why's she talking as if she's close with him when they broke up four years ago!" Lexi thought. Despite that thought, Lexi put on a slight smile. "It's no trouble. After all, Jenkins Corporation pays well." That was when the nurse brought a wheelchair over. Then, Zachary gingerly helped Yvonne, whom he was hugging this entire time, into the wheelchair. It was a surprising sight to Lexi, who realized Zachary only treated certain women with such gentleness. Lexi's smile was thin. At the same time, she felt suffocated. Yvonne gazed up at Zachary to thank him before she looked back at Lexi again. "Are you here to see a doctor, Ms. Loyle?" "No, I've already seen a doctor and am about to leave." Yvonne pouted, tugged Zachary's sleeve, and leaned against his arm. She spoke with a honeyed voice. "I'm craving chocolate all of a sudden. I really want some." "Go and see a doctor first." Zachary sounded helpless. In the next second, his bland gaze shifted in Lexi's way. "Ms. Loyle, please get a box of chocolates and deliver it to the fifth floor later." The hairs on Lexi's neck stood straight as she wanted to let out a self-deprecating scoff. She couldn't believe Zachary was making his wife get chocolates for his ex-girlfriend. Lexi's lips curled up out of the blue. She figured it was fine to get an surgery in another hospital. Yvonne gave a gentle tap on Zachary's arm. She rolled her eyes as if she couldn't believe him. "Ms. Loyle must be unwell since she came to the hospital today. How could you request her to buy some chocolates? Gosh!" "It's her job to do what I tell her to." Those words rolled off Zachary's tongue like he couldn't care less. Even so, Lexi agreed it was her job to do as told. Upon hearing Zachary's response, she lowered her head to disguise the sorrow in her eyes. The pride in her veins prevented her from looking too much like a loser in front of her competitor. So, she flashed a faint smile. "That's indeed my job as a secretary, Ms. Xenos." After giving the two a respectful nod, she clutched her bag tight and hurried away. ⊠Lexi went to a supermarket near the hospital to buy a box of chocolates. Then, she returned to the hospital and took the elevator to the fifth floor. Once the bell rang and the doors opened, she saw Yvonne hugging Zachary's waist as the duo kissed. Lexi's stomach turned at once. She covered her pale lips and couldn't help dry-heaving while placing a hand against the mirrored walls in the elevator for support. The duo's eyes met hers in that instant. Yet, the elevator doors soon shut. Tears gathered in Lexi's eyes, and she was still dry-heaving in the elevator. Fortunately, she was the only person in the elevator. Yvonne's eyes widened at the closing elevator doors. She had heard some hurling sounds, so she asked, "What's wrong with Ms. Loyle?" Zachary's eyes were dark and solemn by then. He was deep in thought and reflecting on how Lexi had abruptly asked about expecting a child last night. ⊠Lexi handed the box of chocolates to the nurse. She asked the nurse to take it to Zachary, who was on the fifth floor. She drove home, and the first thing she did was pack her suitcase to move out the next day. As Lexi expected, her and Zachary's two years of marriage were so flimsy that they crumbled after one blow. She accepted her fate. She knew it was time to end this dream she had been living in. Zachary's grandma, Martha Inman, wanted to see Zachary get married while she was still alive. At the time, Zachary casually asked Lexi if she wanted to get married with a prenuptial agreement. He even offered to pay Lexi a great sum to get married. Lexi had a crush on Zachary for forever. Not to mention, she urgently needed the money back then. So, she agreed to the marriage contract. Despite it being a contractual marriage, Lexi still gave her utmost sincerity to it. She figured her genuine love could one day win over Zachary. Yet, Yvonne had returned to the country now, which made Lexi realize how ridiculous her former optimism was. She snorted at herself for being so naĂŻve. ⊠Lexi forced herself to remain calm while waiting for Zachary to come home that night. She wanted to resolve the situation once he returned. So, she waited from 6:00 pm to 8:00 pm and even called Zachary several times. Alas, he never answered. Zachary didn't go home that night. Lexi received a message from Zachary's younger sister, Mary Jenkins. Mary had forwarded a post from Yvonne's social media account. In the photo, Zachary donned a bathrobe as he helped blowdry Yvonne's hair. It was late at night. Yet, he was elsewhere in a bathrobe. He was even helping to dry his ex-girlfriend's hair. Lexi's gaze hardened at the photo. Her eyes burned as she blinked a few times. Then, she scoffed. Emotionless, Lexi opened the drawer and searched for the marriage contract she signed two years ago. Once she located it, she read the last clause in the contract. "The party who initiates a divorce before the five years of contractual marriage ends must pay the other party 200 million as compensation for liquidated damages." When they got married, Lexi asked for 30 million as her dowry. To her surprise, Zachary transferred 100 million to her bank account right away. Lexi calculated her bank savings. She had 90 million left after deducting her younger brother's chemotherapy costs. She didn't have enough for the 200 million compensation if she initiated a divorce now. That caused Lexi to squish her cheeks with both hands in frustration. Eventually, she put away the marriage contract, got changed, grabbed her keys, and headed out. ⊠There were many bars in Sootfort City. Lexi had never been to such places before. Today, she came to a bar and get drink, but she didn't drink it. After thinking about the child in her stomach, she put down her glass. She pursed her lips bitterly. She was frustrated that she couldn't even vent her anger by drinking. Lexi exited the bar and sniffled. She felt like an idiot for crying. Despite loving him for all those years, she ended up all alone. A taxi was parked in front of her, its roof sign still illuminated. Thinking that it was vacant, Lexi opened the door and got in before speaking in a nasal voice. "Please take me to Flowerhill Estate." The taxi driver looked at the man and woman in the backseat through the rearview mirror. He assumed the two were an arguing couple and offered some advice out of kind intent. "Sir, from one man to another, you should be more patient with women." Then, the driver started the engine and drove ahead. That was when Lexi snapped to her senses. She whipped her head to the side. Her red, swollen eyes blearily snapped toward the man beside her. The man wore a face mask, which prevented her from seeing his full face. "Sir, please stop the car. I'm so sorry. I got into the wrong taxi," she said. Speechless, the driver stopped along the road. Lexi apologized several times before getting out. Then, her wandering eyes caught sight of the man in the backseat, who was also looking at her. ⊠Zachary only came home the next morning to change into a fresh set of clothes. He had noticed the few suitcases in the living room when he returned. So, he casually asked about it in his hoarse voice while taking off his shirt. "Who's the guest that's staying over at our place?" "Those suitcases are mine." Lexi's gaze snapped toward the lipstick stain on Zachary's white dress shirt. She pointed at it while stating, "That's a woman's lipstick." Zachary pulled his collar lower and examined it. To his surprise, there was indeed a lipstick stain. For a split second, his features tensed. Yet, he quickly resumed his usual frosty demeanor and didn't bother explaining himself. "I knew he'd react like this," Lexi thought while scoffing. A frown marred Zachary's forehead. "What's with the laugh?" "Oh, it's nothing. I merely read a joke earlier this morning. I'm going to work now." Lexi picked up her handbag and subconsciously changed into a pair of flats while heading out the door. Meanwhile, Zachary headed upstairs to the bedroom. He stripped and went into the bathroom but soon realized Lexi hadn't left a change of clothes for him in there. It was odd because Lexi would always prepare a fresh set of clothes for him beforehand if he wanted to shower. His eyes narrowed as he left the bathroom. He phoned Lexi while walking to the closet. "I forgot to ask you something." He opened a drawer and continued, "You're carrying a child, are you?" His voice lacked warmth as it rang into Lexi's ear, and it made her heart race fervently. Chapter 2 Lexi parked her car by the roadside. She calmly denied Zachary's assumption by saying, "I'm not. It's just that my stomach hasn't been feeling well these past few days." Zachary leaned against the closet. His eyes were steely as he sneered. "You'd better not be lying to me, Lexi. It's no longer popular for women to secure their position as a wealthy man's wife just by bearing the man's child." Lexi's heart sank to her stomach. She couldn't believe that was what Zachary thought of her. While caressing her still flat stomach, she spoke calmly. "How could I be a mother, Mr. Jenkins? We used protection that night." Zachary rise a brow. He was speechless at her response. ⊠After half a day of meetings at the office, Lexi delivered a cup of freshly made coffee to Zachary's office around noon. She also placed the documents he had asked her for a few days prior on his desk. Her gaze swept past the information on the document just then. Jenkins Corporation owned businesses. However, they had never been involved with the entertainment industry. Yet, the company stated on the documentâTundratide Entertainmentâwas a major company in said industry. Lexi had also just seen the news and learned Yvonne had officially signed with Tundratide Entertainment today. Yvonne was now one of their contracted artists. With that in mind, Lexi wondered if Zachary planned to acquire Tundratide Entertainment and become the company's main shareholder for Yvonne's sake. Lexi didn't leave the office. Instead, she was determined to discuss what happened last night with Zachary. "I see that Ms. Xenos is back in the country." Zachary stopped working and leaned against his chair at once. A frosty stare radiated from him. "You shouldn't poke your nose into places it doesn't belong, Mrs. Jenkins." He had called her "Mrs. Jenkins" as a warning. Lexi paused for a few seconds. It would be a lie to say she wasn't upset. Still, she was determined to ask what was necessary. "Are you planning to divorce me now that she's back?" Zachary glanced at her impassively. "You may continue being Mrs. Jenkins since Grandma likes you." He knew there was one other thing Lexi was good atâmaking Martha happy. Lexi's hands balled into fists once she heard his response. Sorrow and disappointment weighed down her. From what Zachary said, he still wanted to continue their marriage only because Martha liked her. He was willing to stay married to her longer to keep Martha happy in the latter's last years of life. But what about her? Was she to continue existing as a joke between Zachary and Yvonne? Zachary's phone was on the table, and it rang at that moment. Lexi saw the name "Yvonne" on the caller ID. Zachary had always saved Lexi's contact as "Ms. Loyle." Meanwhile, he had saved the name of his first love and ex-girlfriend on his phone. Lexi remained emotionless as she waited for Zachary to finish his phone call. Then, she informed him that the Zox family's banquet was tonight. Zachary flipped through Tundratide Entertainment's documents. At the same time, he responded to Lexi without bothering to raise his head. "I have something else to do tonight. I want you to deliver my gift to Mr. Zox Senior on my behalf." "Understood." Lexi turned to leave the office. Zachary peered at her. He watched her leave before going back to browsing the document. ⊠Tonight was Harold Zox's 66th birthday celebration. His family, the Zoxes, had organized the banquet to be at Mullaby Hotel. Lexi donned a blue custom-made gown when she brought Zachary's present to the hotel that night. "Welcome, Ms. Loyle. And thank you for coming." A smiling Harold Zox shook hands with Lexi. Jenkins Corporation only made big business and was Zox Corporation's biggest client. Not only that, but Lexi was also one of Zachary's most capable secretaries. With all that in mind, Harold was respectful toward Lexi. "Mr. Jenkins couldn't make it since something came up at the last minute. On his behalf, I wish you a blessed and happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Lexi's lips curved into a polite smile as she dedicated a toast to him. Harold nodded understandingly. He admired Lexi's capability to execute her job well. "I'm happy enough that you made it hereâ" He froze after saying that, and the atmosphere around them became tense. Lexi noticed the brief awkward look from Harold. She instinctively turned around, only to see Yvonne in a white dress. The latter held hands with Zachary as they entered the banquet hall. Lexi's faint smile turned stiff. So, this was what Zachary meant by he had something else to do tonight." "Happiest of birthdays, Mr. Zox Senior!" Yvonne's eyes twinkled with delight as she beamed at Harold. "Thank you." "Happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Zachary picked up a wine glass from a waiter's tray. He then raised it to clink glasses with Harold. Yvonne glanced at Lexi and greeted her. "Ms. Loyle." A soft smile appeared on Lexi's face as she nodded. "Ms. Xenos." The band hired to be in the banquet began playing a tune for a classical ballroom dance. Some male guests had invited other female guests to dance by then. "Did you come here alone, Ms. Loyle?" Yvonne asked. "My companion got into a car accident on the way here," Lexi answered. With widened eyes, Yvonne exclaimed, "Is he alright?" Harold joined in to ask about Lexi's companion with concern. After all, it was his birthday banquet. It would seem like bad luck if his guests got into a car accident. Lexi explained with a smile, "Don't worry, Mr. Zox Senior. His and someone's car scratched each other from being too close on the road. He's merely held back because the other party is insisting on getting compensation." A noticeable sigh of relief came from Harold. "Oh, that's good to hear." Once Harold went to mingle with the other guests, Lexi's friendly countenance dropped. She marched away with her back straight. Her expression was frosty, and her heels clicked on the floor as she paced away. She wanted to go home and type her resignation letter at once. A confused Yvonne whispered, "Doesn't Ms. Loyle seem unhappy?" Zachary's attention was on Lexi as she left. That was when he noticed Harold's oldest son, Xavier Zox, inviting Lexi to dance. With his eyes narrowing slightly, he remarked, "She's not unhappy." "How could she feel unhappy? She was in the mood to dance with another man." Zachary thought. Zachary couldn't believe Lexi would dare dance with Xavier, a womanizer. He wondered if she had a death wish. On the flip side, Lexi never imagined Xavier would grab her arm and force her onto the dance floor. She didn't want to cause a scene by resisting him since they were at a banquet. So, it left her in an extremely foul mood. The stench of liquor wafted into her nostrils, causing her brows to knit. "Please unhand me, Mr. Zox." Xavier had one arm around her waist. He held her tighter after she said that, and his lips curved with determination. "Why don't you consider working at Zox Corporation instead, Ms. Loyle? The pay is double what you earn at Jenkins Corporation. What do you think?" With disgust, Lexi pointed out the facts indifferently. "You won't be in control of Zox Corporation anytime soon." Despite getting smacked in the face by Lexi's harsh rejection, Xavier wasn't upset. He was always patient when dealing with beautiful women. So, his hand continued to linger on Lexi's waist as he caressed it. Lexi's expression darkened as she raised her leg and stomped hard on Xavier's leather shoe. Her tall heel pierced through the leather and landed on the top of Xavier's foot. Pain shot throughout Xavier's foot. His features twisted into a hideous scowl as he released Lexi's arm. Lexi spun on her heel to flee at once. She left the banquet and exited the hotel. "Hold it right there, Lexi Loyle!" Xavier barked. Lexi frowned and regretted not stomping harder on his foot. Xavier grabbed her hand. "Watch yourself, Mr. Zox," said an impatient and frosty Lexi. Xavier focused on her unfriendly yet alluring face. Excitement bubbled up within him. A woman with such unapproachable energy but also tempting curves was attractive. As such, he had long desired Lexi. A chuckle left his lips as he commented, "Must you do this, Ms. Loyle? Why bother with this act of sternness? I'm sure Mr. Jenkins has gotten tired of toying with you by now." Lexi inhaled sharply but still flashed a smirk. "You can ask Mr. Jenkins if he's grown tired of me." She lifted her chin and motioned for him to look behind them where Zachary and Yvonne stood. Lexi saw how Zachary watched her get harassed by another man. He didn't do anything about it. Chapter 3 Zachary stood there with his ex-girlfriend, who he linked arms with. Meanwhile, he watched Xavier attacking Lexi. It was ironic because someone once said that a man would show some possessiveness over a woman if he truly loved her. As she stood beneath the warm lights, Lexi felt like her heart had been ripped to shreds. Xavier thought Lexi was trying to lie to him, so he chuckled viciously. "Mr. Jenkins is keeping a beautiful lady company. Don't even think about fooling me. Shall we take this conversation elsewhere, Ms. Loyle? What do you think?" Lexi held Zachary's gaze and spoke with a bland tone. "Mr. Jenkins, Mr. Zox is asking whether you've grown tired of toying with me." She then watched him in silence while waiting for his response. Zachary held Yvonne's hand as they walked past Lexi. In that instance, Lexi realized that Zachary's answer no longer mattered. Yvonne turned around just then. She shot a megawatt smile at Xavier while clarifying things. "Zachary and Ms. Loyle are merely employer and employee. Watch your words, Mr. Zox. Otherwise, I'll be mad at you." Xavier chuckled and nodded. "Alright, alright. I won't utter any nonsense." Once Zachary and Yvonne walked away hand-in-hand, he forced Lexi into his car and kissed her cheek. "I'll call the cops on you, Xavier!" Lexi screamed as she shoved Xavier off her in disgust. Alas, her strength was no match for a man whose stature was bigger than her. Xavier held her slim waist while guffawing. "Cry out all you want, Ms. Loyle. I'm not afraid. Also, there's no use in you calling the cops. I'm merely touching and kissing you, not screwing you." Rage brimmed in Lexi as she felt offended by the former's shamelessness. Xavier was about to kiss her again. Lexi's striking eyes morphed into a vicious glare as she kneed him. "Argh!" Xavier hunched his back. ⊠Later in the dead of night, Lexi followed Quinton Shaw out of the police station. Like Lexi, Quinton was also one of Zachary's secretaries. "Please take me to Watton Hotel, Mr. Shaw. Thank you for helping me tonight," said Lexi. Quinton peered at her from the corner of his eye before looking ahead to say, "Mr. Jenkins was the one who asked me to pick you up." Lexi's lips tugged into a thin line as she coldly responded, "I see." Zachary was nowhere to be seen when she was being harassed by Xavier. Because of that, she didn't feel any hint of gratitude toward Zachary. Quinton hesitated to speak but ultimately explained, "Ms. Loyle⊠Mr. Jenkins wanted to pick you up himself." "Oh? So where is he? Why isn't he here." Quinton closed his mouth. He felt it was too awkward to continue. Lexi looked down at her phone and saw another text from Mary. The latter had forwarded Yvonne's latest post. That was when Lexi discovered why Zachary hadn't picked her up from the police station in person. Zachary had accompanied his ex-girlfriend to the hospital yet again. A low chuckle rumbled from Lexi as she replied to Mary's text. She asked Mary to invite Yvonne out for a meeting tomorrow on her behalf. ⊠Quinton's car soon arrived outside Watton Hotel. Lexi told Quinton not to send her inside since it was unnecessary. Exhausted, she exited the car and get into the hotel. The lobby was mostly quiet at that hour. When she made it to the elevator, there happened to be a tall and fit man talking on the phone there. He get into the elevator once its doors opened. Lexi went in, too. She had just gone inside when her heel slipped, and she subconsciously reached ahead to grab the man. The man held her arm and supported her from stumbling. Lexi's palms grew clammy. She was still rattled. After regaining her footing, she apologized to the man. "S-Sorry. I didn't mean toâŠ" The man wore a mask, so she could only see his dark gaze. He looked like the man she had encountered in the taxi that one time. He had dropped his phone because he had reached out to support Lexi. Not only that, but the man was also holding a coffee cup in his left hand, which had also fallen. That caused the coffee to spill onto his white shirt. "Did you burn yourself, sir?" She worried the cup he held earlier contained hot coffee. The man glanced at her with his brows slightly furrowed. He bent forward to pick up his phone from the ground. Then, his voice rang out lazily as he told the person on the other end that he was ending the call. Lexi spoke with sincerity. "I'm so, so sorry. I'll reimburse you for the damages." The man's name was Claude Quall. His eyes glanced over Lexi again. He took in her formal dress, slender waist, and curvy figure. He didn't say much except, "That won't be necessary." His voice was low and gravelly. He turned sideways. Then, he casually stepped back to put some distance between him and Lexi. Lexi feigned a calm demeanor as she pressed the button to her floor. She stayed on the tenth floor while the man's room was on the 12th. Claude's gaze shifted downward while he fell into deep thought. He had found Lexi oddly familiar when he saw her in the taxi last night. It felt like she was the woman who got into his bed and beded him for two months. "Let's discuss the details of your compensation," he said. Lexi paused midway while exiting the elevator when she heard that. ⊠The two soon stood in the hallway on the 12th floor. Claude had already taken off his coffee-stained dress shirt, and his sculpted abs were exposed. A frown creased his forehead, making it obvious he was uncomfortable. He would take off his shirt if Lexi weren't here. Lexi dared not stare past Claude's shirt and to his bare body. She could only force her attention to remain on Claude's eyes. "How much should I compensate you for the damages, sir? I'll transfer it." "I've changed my mind," Claude abruptly stated. He had only stopped Lexi from leaving because he wanted to see whether she was the woman from before. Lexi's brows arched with slight confusion. She watched the man swipe his card on the door's scanner before disappearing into his hotel room. Then, she left the 12th floor. ⊠Light jazz music played in Nullem Cafe. Yvonne sat opposite Lexi. Since she was a big-time celebrity, she wore a hat and mask to conceal her face. With a slight smile, she asked, "Did you ask to meet me because you needed something from me, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi nodded. A half-smile flickered on her face. "There is something I need." She held herself with reticence while sternly staring at Yvonne. It felt like a scene in a movie where the wife confronted her husband's mistress. It was clear to Lexi that the only way to get Zachary to initiate a divorce was by provoking Yvonne. So, she said, "Ms. Xenos, I don't want you to interfere with me and Zachary's life. Since you chose to leave him back then, you shouldn't seek him out after returning to the country nowâ" Everyone in the industry knew Zachary once had an ex-girlfriend he loved dearly. However, Martha disliked Yvonne, so the latter could never marry into the Jenkins family. Yvonne didn't want to give up on her singing career at the time either. Because of that, she chose to break up with Zachary and go abroad to study music. Lexi continued in a gentle voice, "Since you've given up on your relationship with Zachary, please cut off all ties with him for good. Can you do that?" Yvonne's eyes snapped wide open in disbelief. "You and ZacharyâŠ? Are youâŠ" Lexi nodded. "Zachary and I have been married for two years." After Lexi said that, Yvonne stiffened in utter shock. Her eyes reddened almost instantly. "You and Zachary are married?" Lexi felt like the wicked villain who got in between two lovers in every story. "Yeah, we're married." Just then, Zachary sat in the booth behind the women's. He heard Lexi revealing their marriage to Yvonne. Right away, a thunderous expression shrouded his face, his lips pressed into a thin line, and his eyes narrowed to pinpricks. The cafe was designed well. All the tables came with partitions, which created private booth seating for everyone. Zachary and Lexi had agreed not to tell anyone about their marriage. It seemed that Lexi had grown arrogant and possessive, even though they were only in a contractual marriage. Yvonne frowned. She was still in disbelief. "You're lying to me, aren't you, Ms. Loyle?" A brief pause passed before Lexi answered, "I'm not. I can show you our marriage certificate." She had come prepared, so she fetched the marriage certificate from her bag and showed it to Yvonne. Yvonne removed her mask and revealed her pretty face. She had a sweet, innocent beauty. It was the kind of beauty that most movie characters' first loves had. Meanwhile, Lexi possessed a more striking, gorgeous appearance. "Zachary didn't tell me you two are married when he was with me last night, Ms. Loyle. I could've sworn I felt he was still in love with me." Yvonne's expression dulled as she mentioned that. She hinted to Lexi that she and Zachary were together last night. Lexi maintained her smile as if unbothered. "Men are the same in bed. He says he loves me too, when he's bedding me." A hostile energy oozed from Zachary, who suppressed his anger when he heard this from his booth. He already had the desire to choke Lexi to death. On the other hand, Yvonne covered her lips upon hearing that. Tears even streamed down her eyes. However, Lexi wasn't satisfied and wanted to take things further. She was doing everything in her power to make Zachary initiate a divorce. "Ms. Xenos, I can't stop you if you're that determined to be a mistressâ" "That's enough!" A man's infuriated voice rang out. Lexi whipped her head around, only to be startled by a seething Zachary. He was trying hard to suppress his fury. Lexi was stunned. Chapter 4 Zachary first had Quinton send Lexi back to Flowerhill Estate. Once Lexi got into the car, she looked through the window and saw Zachary hugging Yvonne. He seemed to be comforting her. The corners of Lexi's lips curved upward with a hint of bitterness yet relief. When she asked Mary to invite Yvonne out last night, she knew Mary would rat her out to Zachary. None of this was surprising to her. Everything had gone according to her plan. Quinton soon drove ahead. Upon stopping for a red light, he turned around to look at Lexi. "You're intelligent, Ms. Loyle. Why did you have to upset Boss?" He and Lexi had worked together for five years, so he witnessed how Lexi looked after Zachary with the utmost care. Lexi even took cooking classes every night after work to better care for Zachary's stomach. She trained her cooking skills until they were comparable to an award-winning chef's. She looked after Zachary with great attentiveness. Lexi tucked her loose strands of hair behind her ears and rested her arm against the car window frame. Her eyes glistened with clarity like never before. After all, why insist on winning over a man's affections when he never loved her? She tilted her head with a playful wink at Quinton. "It's because I'm incredibly intelligent, Mr. Shaw." That rendered Quinton speechless, but he soon scoffed. "How can you be in the mood to joke around at a moment like this?" What he meant by that was, "How can you still joke around when Zachary's already angry?" A soft chuckle came from Lexi, who was in a good mood. Then, the two no longer spoke. ⊠There were bodyguards stationed outside Flowerhill Estate. Because of that, Lexi couldn't flee even if she wanted to. Quinton dropped Lexi off at Flowerhill Estate before driving off. Lexi couldn't leave the villa in the estate if Zachary didn't allow it. She fell asleep on the couch for the rest of the night. Meanwhile, the living room television was tuned to a boring channel. Zachary stared down at the slumbering Lexi when he came home. There was a relaxed, welcoming energy to her when she was asleep. It was unlike her aloof demeanor when she was his secretary in the daytime. Zachary's forehead creased as he frowned. He bent forward. Lexi awoke from her sleep when she felt someone pinching her chin. Zachary had used brute force when doing it, so Lexi was in immense pain. It struck her hard and snapped her out of her bleary state. She was more alert now. Her eyes opened wide to see a cold Zachary staring at her. She could even smell Yvonne's perfume lingering on him. Lexi's forehead creased, and her stomach turned in disgust. The lights inside the villa weren't on, save for one desk lamp and the light from the television. Those light sources faintly illuminated the darkness. Half of Zachary's attractive face was hidden in the darkness. Only an icy tone rang out when he spoke. "Who gave you the nerve to blabber nonsense to Yvonne, Lexi?" Lexi was lying on the couch, and she lowered her gaze. She did not say anything because anything she said would be wrong. "Did a cat get your tongue? Speak!" He gripped her chin without mercy. He exerted so much strength that he forced Lexi's slender neck to curve as he made her look at him. Lexi was forced to raise her head. Her striking eyes soon settled on his cold expression. Her jaw hurt so badly that tears naturally flowed from her eyes. Still, she responded calmly, "I only told her the truth. You and I are indeed legally married. Did I say anything wrong?" Zachary held her chin in a tight grip while spouting venomous words. "It's only a marriage certificate, Lexi. Have you forgotten about our marriage contract? You were despicable enough to sign the contract just because you needed money." Lexi knew she likely looked pale then. She blinked while processing his words. So, he thought she was despicable, huh? She soon gritted her teeth, snorted, and spoke up. "I'm not despicable. It's that we were both only using each other." Sheer loathing echoed in Zachary's voice. "What silver tongue you have, Ms. Loyle. Only you could do something as vile as bartering your body off." "What do you mean by 'barter'?" A frown marred Lexi's face. Zachary let out a low chuckle. He drew a strong finger from her chin to her slim, frail neck and continued downward. Lexi froze at once. "You've got a decent body. It's no wonder that brat, Xavier, wanted to lure you to his company with a high salary," he said with a low growl. Then, he lifted the hem of her top and reached beneath it. That took Lexi by surprise. She held his hand in place and prevented it from advancing. Zachary suddenly pinched her plump skin, causing her to glare at him with red eyes. An uncaring look came from Zachary. Lexi noticed that his other hand was also moving downwards. She looked at him with a dark expression but spoke sardonically. "For you to be interested in my body means you don't love Yvonne as deeply as I thought." It was hard to discern the meaning behind Zachary's smile just then. With a scoff, he commented, "You think too highly of yourself. I wouldn't have slept with you if I hadn't had a fever and been drunk that night." Zachary's hand still lingered on Lexi's skin. His eyes narrowed with hatred but also confusion. They supposedly bedded for the first time two months ago, but he couldn't remember it at all. He figured it could have been because his fever left him delirious, and Lexi seized the chance to do it with him. Regardless, the way he spoke about it now sounded like he was utterly repulsed by that night. Lexi took a deep breath. She stood, linked an arm around his neck, and leaned into his ear while chuckling lightly. "But you seemed very into me that night. We had a second round." She brazenly traced one of her fingers around his leather belt. Zachary's expression soured while his gaze deepened with even more detestation. He pried Lexi's arm off his neck and stood. "Don't waste your time doing unnecessary things, Lexi. If Grandma didn't like you so much, I wouldn't mind giving you to Xavier after the stunt you pulled today." Upon hearing that, Lexi felt like a true and complete failure. Since Zachary could say something as cruel as giving her away to someone, it meant he never once had feelings for her these past few years. "Remember to visit Grandma at the hospital tomorrow. Don't tell her anything you shouldn't." Zachary coldly straightened his shirt before glaring daggers at Lexi and hurrying off. ⊠Martha beamed brilliantly when her precious grandson and granddaughter-in-law held hands and entered the hospital. "Come and sit here with me, my darling Lex." Only a gentle look filled her eyes as she gazed at Zachary. "I dreamt you two gave me an adorable great-grandbaby last night, Zachary. It was the cutest little baby." Zachary gave her a faint smile. It was a rare moment when he tried to cheer Martha up. "I promise we're trying hard, Grandma." Martha's cancer cells had begun spreading in her body, so she only had one to two years left to live. Zachary usually let his grandma down when it came to topics like marriage and children. So, he'd always tell white lies to appease her. "You two have been married for two years! Why hasn't there been any good news yet?" Martha was inexplicably obsessed with getting a great-grandchild before her death. Lexi didn't say a word and only lowered her head while pretending to be shy. Martha only nagged at Zachary briefly before turning to comfort Lexi. "There's no need to worry, Lex. I'm only bringing it up casually. It's not time for us to meet your future baby yet. You two are still young, after all." "I know, Grandma." Lexi suddenly felt uncomfortable. Her expression shifted as she sprinted to the bathroom to puke. Excitement coursed through Martha's veins when she heard the sounds of Lexi hurling. She held Zachary's hands at once, asking, "Could Lexi expecting⊠a baby?" A light snort came from Zachary while his gaze darkened. "She's just having an upset stomach, Grandma." Chapter 5 "Are you sure? Did you take her to the hospital to get checked up?" Martha refused to drop the topic. That was when Lexi exited the bathroom. Only she knew how unnerved and panicked she was in that instant. "Lex, are you carrying a baby?" Martha asked with delight while gazing at the former's stomach. Lexi flashed a faint smile while shaking her head. "Grandma, I've already gone for a check-up at the hospital. I just have an upset stomach, is all." Martha was a little disappointed. "You must take care of your health. Pay more attention to your recent eating habits." Lexi nodded. Zachary left the room to answer a phone call while Lexi fed Martha some sliced apples. Lexi also chatted with Martha and tried to lift her spirits. After chatting for a while, Lexi left the ward with the empty fruit bowl. As she passed the private lounge area, she heard Mary's voice. It sounded like Mary was mocking her. "Zach, I was outside the ward earlier. I overheard Grandma nagging at you to give her a great-grandchild." Mary sounded annoyed as she continued, "Grandma's probably lost her mind now that she's old. How's Lexi worthy of birthing our family's great-grandchild?" Zachary's dead-eyed stare flickered toward her. He was warning her not to continue. He didn't mind it if Mary insulted Lexi, but he refused to let Mary show any disrespect to Martha. Mary cowered before sticking her tongue out playfully. "Sorry, Zach. I was only venting about how unfair it is for you." "She won't have my baby," said Zachary, his voice bland. "I knew you'd be sensible." Mary merrily left once she got the response she wanted. She opened the door and saw Lexi standing outside. One of her brows arched almost immediately. "A woman Zachary bought for 100 million doesn't deserve to give birth to our family's children. You'd best know your place, Lexi. Got it?" Mary loved mocking Lexi for being the bride that cost 100 millions. That was when Lexi lowered her voice and spoke with a gentle, soothing tone. "Oh, sweet Mare, your brother can't do it. So he and I won't have any children. Do you understand?" "Why, you!" Mary scowled at Lexi. "Quit spewing lies, you vile brat!" Lexi smirked. "I'm not lying, dear sister-in-law. I'm speaking based on my experience." Mary's face grew harder when she heard that. "You shameless woman! You're unworthy of being my sister-in-law and can never match up to Yvonne!" "Indeed, you're right. I'll never compare to your precious Yvonne, but the undeniable truth is I'm Zachary's wife." A smug grin spread across Lexi's face. "How dare you?" Mary raised her hand and wanted to slap Lexi's face, which she felt was unnecessarily charming. She believed Lexi's beauty was what allowed Lexi to seduce men everywhere. Lexi lifted the empty bowl in her hand and promptly blocked the incoming slap. Mary's delicate hand slammed against the bowl, causing her to shriek in pain. That was when the private lounge door opened, and Zachary appeared at the doorway. "Zach, she hit me with her bowl! Look! My hand's all red now!" Mary pouted pitifully while lying. She claimed that Lexi had attacked her first. "She's the one who hit the bowl," Lexi calmly explained. Zachary's indifferent gaze swept toward Lexi. "Be aware of your place." "What is my place?" Lexi asked. "Mary is a Jenkins family memberâ" Zachary had just started speaking, but Lexi reached up and slapped her right cheek hard. It was a resounding slap. Lexi's face reddened in seconds, proving how merciless she was to herself. Zachary was baffled for a split second. He never imagined that Lexi would slap herself. A triumphant smirk smeared all over Mary's face as she peered at Lexi. She then snickered and said, "I'm heading off now, Zach." Her heels clicked as she strolled off pridefully. Not a trace of emotion showed on Lexi's face as she was about to leave to wash the empty bowl. "Wait," Zachary called out. His eyes narrowed to pinpricks as he studied her. Lexi took one step back. She watched as Zachary took out his phone and made a call. Her heart sank with dread once she heard what he said on the phone. Zachary later hung up and told Lexi, "Let's go to the gynecology department now to perform a check-up on your body. Are you okay with that, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi's mind went blank just then. She felt Zachary would undoubtedly blame her for having a baby and say she was trying to secure her position as his wife forever. The irony was she had planned to get a surgery. At that point, Lexi had no clue what to do. All her senses had shut down, save for the uneasy, tingly sensation she felt on her scalp. Zachary first entered the elevator but noticed Lexi wasn't moving. So, he snapped, "Ms. Loyle?" Lexi lied. She said she needed to use the washroom because her stomach was hurting. She did so, hoping to stall for time. Lexi placed a hand on her stomach, ran to the toilet, and thought about how to resolve this situation. The dire circumstances left Lexi with no choice. She texted Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, Zachary is accompanying me to the gynecologist for a body check-up now. We're planning to conceive a baby through IVF treatments." Lexi sent that text before emotionlessly putting away her phone. She refused to believe Yvonne could remain unbothered by that text. She waited in the stall for about 15 minutes. During that time, she received a call from Zachary, who rushed her. Lexi clutched her stomach. Her breathing sounded weaker as she spoke. "I've been having stomach issues lately. Everything I eat won't stay in my stomach for long." She pretended to awkwardly describe her "diarrhea" in a less jarring way. "You'd better not be up to something, Lexi." Zachary frowned. His gaze sharpened. Lexi figured it was time to head outside, so she washed her hands and left the washroom. Following that, she took the elevator to the gynecology department. Zachary was already waiting outside for her. "Let's head in." Yvonne didn't show up. That left Lexi nervous but helpless. She gradually calmed her emotions and convinced herself everything would work out. If the truth about her baby had to be revealed now, then so be it. They were about to open the door to the gynecology department when Zachary's phone rang. "Slow down, Yvonne. What's happening? Okay, I'll be right over." Zachary snuck a grim glance at Lexi as he answered the phone. He froze when he noticed her still swollen cheek, but it didn't last long. He soon walked off without hesitation. Lexi interpreted Zachary's grim look as him warning her not to pull any tricks. Only after she exited the hospital and saw the entertainment news online did she learn Yvonne had encountered a psychotically obsessive fan. The male fan had pushed Yvonne over and broken Yvonne's hand. It was no wonder Zachary went to her in such a hurry. ⊠Once Lexi returned to the hotel, she encountered the man she had bumped into at the elevator last night. He was also holding a coffee cup today. Lexi could sense the man was staring at her swollen right cheek. It didn't seem like he would take his eyes off her anytime. Although she felt flustered, she didn't avoid his stare. Instead, she maintained a stoic expression and spoke sarcastically. "I know I'm so pretty that people can't help but gawk at me." Claude's lips curved up. As he sipped his coffee, his Adam's apple bobbed attractively. Eventually, he said, "You look very familiar." Lexi's eyes remained on the climbing numbers on the elevator's digital display. "That's a tacky way to hit on someone." "I've never needed to hit on anyone." Claude flashed a reticent smile. "I'm only stating the truth. There was a laziness and silkiness to his voice. Lexi looked ahead at the elevator's mirrored walls and took in Claude, who stood to her left. She didn't recall ever interacting with him, much less meeting him. To her surprise, Claude suddenly approached her. His intimidating presence overwhelmed her so much that she took a few steps back. "Can I help you?" she questioned with a stiff voice. At the same time, she met Claude's intense gaze. Claude stared into her eyes as he removed the mask and revealed his dashing face. Lexi held her breath. They were so close to each other that she could smell the faint pine scent from his body. "Do you really not recognize me?" Claude asked. "I don't." Claude straightened his back and peered down at her. When the elevator door opened on the tenth floor, he stepped aside. Lexi left right away. Doubt gnawed at her heart. She could have sworn she didn't know the man, but why did he seem to know her? ⊠Lexi had just finished showering when someone rang the doorbell to her room. It was the hotel's employee. He said, "A gentleman on the 12th floor instructed us to pass this facial cream to you, Ms. Loyle." "Thank you." Lexi accepted the tube of cream but was even more perplexed by the situation. She didn't end up using the facial cream, of course. Claude was a stranger, after all. That night, Lexi had a dream. She dreamt of the night from two months ago. The wild night left her all sweaty. Zachary held her waist and tried out several positions with her. It left Lexi limp with barely any energy left. Not to mention, she was so drunk that she was in a daze. When Lexi woke, she massaged her forehead. The dream she had turned out to be a tad frightening. The man she slept with two months ago was Zachary. Yet, for some reason, he got replaced by the man from the elevator in her dream. Chapter 6 Lexi never expected that she would be implicated in the incident of Yvonne being assaulted by a fan. She was eating lunch when one of Zachary's bodyguards came to the restaurant and brought her to Royaltree Estate. This property belonged to Zachary as well. However, their marital home was Flowerhill Estate, which was a gift from Martha. That was why she rarely came over to this particular property. As she get into Royaltree Estate, she saw that Yvonne was there too. Instantly, an ominous feeling washed over her. Half an hour later, Lexi was standing in the same spot while Zachary fed Yvonne meticulously and tenderly at the dining table. Yvonne had broken her right arm, and she was not used to using her left hand to hold the cutlery. So, Zachary fed her. "I'm full, Zach. I can't eat anymore." Yvonne leaned in to give him a quick peck on the cheek. "Ms. Loyle arrived a while ago." Zachary handed Yvonne a napkin to wipe her mouth. Then, he looked at Lexi, "Bring him in." Following his command, a bodyguard brought in a bald middle-aged man. Lexi looked on, feeling puzzled. Zachary asked coldly, "Ms. Loyle, do you know this man?" Lexi glanced at the man and shook her head. "I don't." "What about you?" He turned to the middle-aged man. "Do you know her?" The middle-aged man shook his head vigorously, "No, I don't." Zachary sneered. The bodyguard holding the man kicked the back of his knee. Lexi pursed her lips and watched as the scene unfolded. "Ms. Loyle, I've decided not to interfere between you and Zachary anymore. Yet, you got this man to harm me. You're so wicked!" Yvonne accused angrily, glaring at Lexi. Lexi looked up and stared back at her. "Harm you? I don't even know this man." Yvonne looked disappointed. "Are you still going to deny it?" "Deny what? I don't even know what's going on," Lexi replied calmly. Zachary stared at her frostily and requested for a woman to be brought in. As soon as she entered, Lexi recognized her. It was her classmate from collegeâLayla Zimmer. Upon seeing the bodyguard bringing his daughter in, the middle-aged man suddenly cried out, "I'm sorry! I shouldn't have done such a thing! This has nothing to do with my daughter. I'm sorry! I just wanted to help Ms. Loyle." Lexi frowned and asked, "Help me with what?" Yvonne sighed helplessly. Her voice was tinged with anger. She said, "Ms. Loyle, you instructed this man to pretend to be my fan and molest me in public. You made me the subject of ridicule in the entertainment industry. I can't believe how cruel you are!" "I never did such a thing." Lexi finally understood what was going on. She looked at Zachary and stated, "I didn't do it. I would never do something like this." Zachary retorted emotionlessly, "I only believe in evidence." His words made Lexi feel stifled. It was clear he didn't believe her. She straightened her back and challenged, "What evidence?" As soon as she finished speaking, the bodyguard grabbed Layla's hair roughly and started to drag her out to beat her up. "No! Dad, help me! Lexi, please save me!" Layla cried out while holding her scalp in pain. "It was Ms. Loyle who put me up to it! It has nothing to do with my daughter," Owen Zimmer whimpered as he tried to stop them from hurting Layla. In a steady tone, Lexi said, "Just because you claim I put you up to it doesn't mean it's true." "Ms. Loyle, you transferred 200 thousand to my daughter previously. I was very grateful about that and agreed to do your bidding." Owen then apologized profusely, "I'm sorry, Ms. Loyle. I owe you one for this." Lexi looked at the silent Layla, and then at Owen, who kept apologizing. She said with a sneer, "You two owe me one indeed. Never did I imagine the fable of the Snake and the Farmer would resonate so strongly with me one day." Lexi had never met Layla's father before, but his face would be etched in her mind after this. Some people could turn around and betray those who helped them before without conscience. Half a year ago, Layla had been hospitalized and needed to undergo surgery. However, her family had no money, so they sought help on a crowdfunding platform and borrowed money from everyone they could reach out to. Lexi came to know about it. Since they were roommates in college and were good friends, she lent Layla 200 thousand. She never expected that she would be famed by lending Layla that money. Layla suddenly looked up and said, "Lexi, I'm very grateful for the money that you have lent me, but you shouldn't have asked my father to do something like this. I will repay your money." "You can't just say whatever you please to slander me." Lexi turned around to look at Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, I lent Layla 200 thousand for her treatment, but that doesn't mean I instructed them to do anything." "Well..." Yvonne looked at Zachary and said hesitantly, "Zach, Ms. Loyle has a point. I just broke an arm. So, let's leave it at that." Hearing this, Lexi felt a lump in her throat that nearly suffocated her. Zachary poured Yvonne a cup of water. He had a stern look in his eyes as he said, "Take good care of your hand. I won't let anyone who harms you get away. I'll handle this." Yvonne blushed and smiled at those words. Lexi, on the other hand, felt a chill run down her spine. The bodyguards took Layla and Owen away as Zachary went to the balcony to make a call. Yvonne approached Lexi and said in a lowered voice, "Ms. Loyle, you may have a marriage certificate, but does it hold any value? Besides, Zachary told me your marriage is purely contractual." Lexi couldn't believe that Zachary had told Yvonne about their contractual marriage! Her expression turned glacial. "Even if we're in a contractual marriage, the marriage certificate is real. As long as we're not divorced, you'll always be the homewrecker." Yvonne shook her head helplessly. "Ms. Loyle, Zachary doesn't love you. Why hold on to him? You should let go." "Make him divorce me, then," Lexi replied with a smile. She didn't have enough money to pay the compensation for breaching the contract. Yvonne responded to her smile with an amused smirk in return. "Ms. Loyle, come over and visit me here. This is where I'm living now." Zachary had even let his ex-girlfriend move into Royaltree Estate. The next moment, he came back in and asked Lexi to go to the study with him after finishing his call. Yvonne watched Lexi go upstairs with a gleeful grin. She was thinking of something else. She wondered if Lexi would go mad if she found out that she had slept with a stranger. At that thought, her grin turned into a wide smile. ⊠The silence was stifling inside the study. Lexi clenched her hands into fists while feeling slightly nervous. "I didn't instruct Mr. Zimmer to harm Ms. Xenos. I will investigate this and give her a satisfactory explanation," Lexi said. Investigating the matter would be difficult. The other party had set her up by accusing her of something hard to disprove. No matter what, she was in trouble. Lexi suspected that Yvonne had framed her. She was not likely to be a kind person. Four years ago, Lexi had seen Yvonne crush a kitten to death with her high heels. Martha had witnessed it too. Perhaps that was why she was so strongly opposed to Zachary marrying Yvonne. In the silent study, Zachary walked up to Lexi. As he neared her, she could feel the pressure mounting on her. Finally, he said, "I will have someone investigate this matter." This showed that he didn't believe her at all. He then asked, "Where have you moved to?" He only realized she had moved out of Flowerhill Estate after she had been gone for a few days. "A hotel." "Why did you move out?" After a moment of silence, Lexi took a deep breath. "You have gotten back together with Yvonne. I don't feel like staying there." Flowerhill Estate was their marital home and a gift from Martha. Staying there was torture for her, and she didn't want to put up with it. Zachary stared at her with his deep-set eyes. "Do you think you have the right to talk about this?" When they signed the contract two years ago, she lost the right to do as she pleased. Lexi laughed in exasperation. "I just want to live somewhere else for a change. Are you telling me I can't do that?" "If Grandma finds out about you moving out, you won't be able to handle the consequences," he said with a cold smile. "Don't try to be clever with me, Lexi." He tapped her head lightly with his cool fingers. "Don't play with fire." Chapter 7 Lexi felt her stomach churn and couldn't help but vomit right onto Zachary, who was in front of her. Zachary's expression stiffened with disgust. He looked at the vomit all over himself and glared at her with widened eyes filled with rage. Lexi covered her mouth in apology, though she felt a trace of satisfaction inside. "Sorry. I've been feeling unwell for the past few days." Utterly disgusted, Zachary took off his soiled clothes and threw them into the laundry basket. His lean but muscular physique was exposed. Before he left the study, he warned Lexi coldly, "Move back to Flowerhill Estate. If Grandma finds out you've moved out, I won't let you off." Lexi couldn't move back to Flowerhill Estate now. She had something very important to do. She had to find a safe place to get an surgery. Otherwise, the fear of Zachary finding out about the truth would loom over her constantly. Once Lexi made up her mind, she acted swiftly. She booked a flight to a small city. She caught a plane that took her there that very night. Next, she took a taxi to a small town and booked a room at a motel near Adstrum Hospital. At dawn, she arrived at the hospital to see a doctor at the gynecology clinic as soon as the doctors started their shifts. Feeling a bit self-conscious, she requested to see a female doctor. The nurse responded impatiently, "If everyone made such requests, how would we manage? Only Dr. Quall has a slot available. Do you want it or not?" Lexi flinched at the nurse's irritable tone. She hesitated for a second and replied meekly, "Yes." She then made her way to the clinic on the first floor. When there were two numbers left before it was her turn, there came a phone call from Quinton. "Ms. Loyle, why didn't you come to work again?" he asked. "I've submitted my resignation letter. I'm on annual leave now," Lexi replied. She then added, "I'm traveling now, Mr. Shaw. I'll be back in a week to hand over my work. Please handle things in my absence." She hung up decisively. Quinton was left speechless. He relayed Lexi's message to the busy Zachary. "Boss, Ms. Loyle is traveling. She said she will return in a week to hand over her duties." Zachary frowned and sipped his coffee. He found the taste unsatisfactory. "Who made today's coffee? Go make me another." Quinton took the coffee away and instructed the assistant secretary to go and brew Zachary a fresh cup. It took four attempts before their boss reluctantly accepted the coffee presented. Seeing this, Quinton surmised that Zachary must have gotten accustomed to the coffee Lexi made. "Book a table at the Cadorian restaurant for tonight. I have a date with Yvonne. Order a bouquet of roses as well." Zachary's request surprised Quinton, who started to doubt his initial guess. Could it be that Zachary's true love was still his ex-girlfriend, after all? Quinton collected his thoughts and replied, "Sure. I'll see to it." Before he left, he turned to Zachary and said, "Zach, Lexi has always done her job well. You... Don't regret this in the future." He and Zachary were college mates. Right now, he was speaking to Zachary as a friend. Zachary looked up, and his eyes were cold. "Why would I regret it? I've always loved Yvonne." Why would anyone think he would regret it? Zachary sneered and didn't think much of it. ... Lexi was unaware of the conversation that had taken place between Quinton and Zachary. The nurse opened the door and called out, "Ms. Loyle." Lexi nodded and entered. As she walked in, she overheard another nurse saying coquettishly, "You're so mean, Dr. Quall." The nurse's voice was overly sweet and coy. It made Lexi cringe. She glanced at the doctor, who was enjoying this attention, and realized that it was the man she'd encountered in the elevator. It didn't occur to her that he could be a doctor when she saw him. The tall man with broad shoulders was standing at the sink and washing his hands meticulously. He was wearing a white coat. With his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, his strong arms were exposed, revealing the tattoo of a black mamba coiled around a rose. Lexi didn't know what to make of this. This was her first time seeing a doctor with such scary tattoos on his arms. Claude, who was wearing a surgical mask, noticed Lexi and raised an eyebrow. He wondered why she had come to such a remote town to seek treatment. He sat down and dried his hands leisurely. Then, he asked in a laid-back tone, "What's wrong?" After waiting for some time, he didn't hear any answer from Lexi. Claude asked again, "Is your throat so sore that you can't speak?" Doing her best to maintain her composure, Lexi whispered, "I'm here⊠to get a surgery." Claude fell silent. Lexi blinked at him and stayed quiet too. He had not expected this. "Have you given birth before?" "No. This is my first time." "When was your last period?" "I think it was around the end of April." After inquiring about her medical history, Claude said, "Let's do an ultrasound." Lexi nodded. She had come this far, so she didn't want to waste her time and effort. She followed the nurse and walked to the back of the curtain. After taking off her shoes and lying on the hospital bed, she pulled her shirt up to reveal her body. With gloved hands, Claude applied some gel to her. As she took in rasped, nervous breaths, her belly moved up and down rapidly too. "Relax," Claude reassured her. When he noticed her shaky fingers, Claude raised an eyebrow. "The procedure can be done tomorrow afternoon." Lexi wiped the gel off her stomach with some tissues. "Okay." Claude noticed that her hands were trembling even more now. For once, he decided to be kind and advised, "You should keep it." "The father is abusive. It would be cruel for me to keep the child," Lexi replied indifferently while tidying her clothes. "That's unfortunate." Lexi agreed, "Yes, it's very unfortunate." Claude stepped out from behind the curtains. As she looked at his broad shoulders, Lexi recalled the dream she had a few nights ago. She pondered that maybe she had it in her to become a promiscuous woman. While keying Lexi's information into the computer, Claude explained the precautions for surgery in detail. Lexi listened to him attentively. When Claude saw her name, he paused for a moment. Finally, he knew her name. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449435803_659439016397015_7610005717476457356_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3_l7eNWqaI0Q7kNvgG8k2vx&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Akl7WuS5_uoGYaE19yPO5_w&oh=00_AYC1MFJ4QdIVWk00nIDTechCAp32Nm_AHyXR5h7prJS8AA&oe=673746D8 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,536 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417528}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1 It's her wedding anniversary. Lexi had come to the hospital to remove her baby. Several married couples sat around her. In contrast, Lexi seemed pitiful because she was about to remove her child, and she was there alone. Lexi had accompanied Zachary on a business trip two months ago. They attended a party, which caused her to get drunk. She was alone in the hotel room when she awoke the next day. The smell of a wild night had filled the room while crumpled clothes were scattered on the floors by then. Among the items were Lexi's garments and Zachary's white shirt. Lexi's heart beat wildly and exuberantly with delight at that moment. Zachary had finally accepted her romantic feelings for him after all those years. ⊠Alas, Zachary practically chopped Lexi's happiness into pieces with a cleaver last night. Lexi had tested the waters by asking him what would happen if she were expecting their child. Zachary touched her stomach without much care while lightly scoffing. "Remove it, then. Also, I would never let you have my baby." Those steely, candid words caused goosebumps to prickle all over Lexi's body. She had been his secretary for five years, loved him for numerous years, and had become his wife for two years. Even a dog would have developed feelings for someone after all that time! Lexi never imagined Zachary could utter such relentless words after all the time they had been together. ⊠Lexi smiled disparagingly as she recalled the conversation with Zachary last night. Before her smile faded away, she saw Zachary strolling toward her with one arm around the other woman. She tensed and lowered her head out of instinct almost immediately. "Isn't that Ms. Loyle?" said the woman, Yvonne Xenos. She removed her face mask, raised her eyebrows in surprise, and tugged at Zachary's shirt. She motioned at him to go toward Lexi. "I'd like to speak with Ms. Loyle real quick." "You should go and see a doctor first." Zachary's tone wasn't as unyielding and as cold as usual. Instead, there was a trace of gentleness in his voice. "I haven't seen Ms. Loyle in ages. I just want to say a few things to her. That's all." Yvonne blinked her round, doe eyes at Zachary. "You don't have to worry so much. I only fainted because of menstrual pains and low blood pressure." Lexi soon noticed that someone was standing in front of her. She looked up and saw her employer and husband on paper. He stood unashamed as he hugged the woman around the waist. Lexi froze, and the cogs in her brain were unable to turn like they usually did. "Long time no see, Ms. Loyle. My, how pretty you've become!" Yvonne spoke with a delighted lilt. Meanwhile, Lexi bitterly wondered when Yvonne, Zachary's first love, had returned to the country. Unable to smile, Lexi pursed her lips. She spoke politely. "Indeed, it's been a while." Yvonne pressed her lips together, too. She let out a dainty laugh before commenting, "Thank you for going through the trouble of looking after Zach these past few years. Only you could tolerate his nasty temper." "Zach. Why's she talking as if she's close with him when they broke up four years ago!" Lexi thought. Despite that thought, Lexi put on a slight smile. "It's no trouble. After all, Jenkins Corporation pays well." That was when the nurse brought a wheelchair over. Then, Zachary gingerly helped Yvonne, whom he was hugging this entire time, into the wheelchair. It was a surprising sight to Lexi, who realized Zachary only treated certain women with such gentleness. Lexi's smile was thin. At the same time, she felt suffocated. Yvonne gazed up at Zachary to thank him before she looked back at Lexi again. "Are you here to see a doctor, Ms. Loyle?" "No, I've already seen a doctor and am about to leave." Yvonne pouted, tugged Zachary's sleeve, and leaned against his arm. She spoke with a honeyed voice. "I'm craving chocolate all of a sudden. I really want some." "Go and see a doctor first." Zachary sounded helpless. In the next second, his bland gaze shifted in Lexi's way. "Ms. Loyle, please get a box of chocolates and deliver it to the fifth floor later." The hairs on Lexi's neck stood straight as she wanted to let out a self-deprecating scoff. She couldn't believe Zachary was making his wife get chocolates for his ex-girlfriend. Lexi's lips curled up out of the blue. She figured it was fine to get an surgery in another hospital. Yvonne gave a gentle tap on Zachary's arm. She rolled her eyes as if she couldn't believe him. "Ms. Loyle must be unwell since she came to the hospital today. How could you request her to buy some chocolates? Gosh!" "It's her job to do what I tell her to." Those words rolled off Zachary's tongue like he couldn't care less. Even so, Lexi agreed it was her job to do as told. Upon hearing Zachary's response, she lowered her head to disguise the sorrow in her eyes. The pride in her veins prevented her from looking too much like a loser in front of her competitor. So, she flashed a faint smile. "That's indeed my job as a secretary, Ms. Xenos." After giving the two a respectful nod, she clutched her bag tight and hurried away. ⊠Lexi went to a supermarket near the hospital to buy a box of chocolates. Then, she returned to the hospital and took the elevator to the fifth floor. Once the bell rang and the doors opened, she saw Yvonne hugging Zachary's waist as the duo kissed. Lexi's stomach turned at once. She covered her pale lips and couldn't help dry-heaving while placing a hand against the mirrored walls in the elevator for support. The duo's eyes met hers in that instant. Yet, the elevator doors soon shut. Tears gathered in Lexi's eyes, and she was still dry-heaving in the elevator. Fortunately, she was the only person in the elevator. Yvonne's eyes widened at the closing elevator doors. She had heard some hurling sounds, so she asked, "What's wrong with Ms. Loyle?" Zachary's eyes were dark and solemn by then. He was deep in thought and reflecting on how Lexi had abruptly asked about expecting a child last night. ⊠Lexi handed the box of chocolates to the nurse. She asked the nurse to take it to Zachary, who was on the fifth floor. She drove home, and the first thing she did was pack her suitcase to move out the next day. As Lexi expected, her and Zachary's two years of marriage were so flimsy that they crumbled after one blow. She accepted her fate. She knew it was time to end this dream she had been living in. Zachary's grandma, Martha Inman, wanted to see Zachary get married while she was still alive. At the time, Zachary casually asked Lexi if she wanted to get married with a prenuptial agreement. He even offered to pay Lexi a great sum to get married. Lexi had a crush on Zachary for forever. Not to mention, she urgently needed the money back then. So, she agreed to the marriage contract. Despite it being a contractual marriage, Lexi still gave her utmost sincerity to it. She figured her genuine love could one day win over Zachary. Yet, Yvonne had returned to the country now, which made Lexi realize how ridiculous her former optimism was. She snorted at herself for being so naĂŻve. ⊠Lexi forced herself to remain calm while waiting for Zachary to come home that night. She wanted to resolve the situation once he returned. So, she waited from 6:00 pm to 8:00 pm and even called Zachary several times. Alas, he never answered. Zachary didn't go home that night. Lexi received a message from Zachary's younger sister, Mary Jenkins. Mary had forwarded a post from Yvonne's social media account. In the photo, Zachary donned a bathrobe as he helped blowdry Yvonne's hair. It was late at night. Yet, he was elsewhere in a bathrobe. He was even helping to dry his ex-girlfriend's hair. Lexi's gaze hardened at the photo. Her eyes burned as she blinked a few times. Then, she scoffed. Emotionless, Lexi opened the drawer and searched for the marriage contract she signed two years ago. Once she located it, she read the last clause in the contract. "The party who initiates a divorce before the five years of contractual marriage ends must pay the other party 200 million as compensation for liquidated damages." When they got married, Lexi asked for 30 million as her dowry. To her surprise, Zachary transferred 100 million to her bank account right away. Lexi calculated her bank savings. She had 90 million left after deducting her younger brother's chemotherapy costs. She didn't have enough for the 200 million compensation if she initiated a divorce now. That caused Lexi to squish her cheeks with both hands in frustration. Eventually, she put away the marriage contract, got changed, grabbed her keys, and headed out. ⊠There were many bars in Sootfort City. Lexi had never been to such places before. Today, she came to a bar and get drink, but she didn't drink it. After thinking about the child in her stomach, she put down her glass. She pursed her lips bitterly. She was frustrated that she couldn't even vent her anger by drinking. Lexi exited the bar and sniffled. She felt like an idiot for crying. Despite loving him for all those years, she ended up all alone. A taxi was parked in front of her, its roof sign still illuminated. Thinking that it was vacant, Lexi opened the door and got in before speaking in a nasal voice. "Please take me to Flowerhill Estate." The taxi driver looked at the man and woman in the backseat through the rearview mirror. He assumed the two were an arguing couple and offered some advice out of kind intent. "Sir, from one man to another, you should be more patient with women." Then, the driver started the engine and drove ahead. That was when Lexi snapped to her senses. She whipped her head to the side. Her red, swollen eyes blearily snapped toward the man beside her. The man wore a face mask, which prevented her from seeing his full face. "Sir, please stop the car. I'm so sorry. I got into the wrong taxi," she said. Speechless, the driver stopped along the road. Lexi apologized several times before getting out. Then, her wandering eyes caught sight of the man in the backseat, who was also looking at her. ⊠Zachary only came home the next morning to change into a fresh set of clothes. He had noticed the few suitcases in the living room when he returned. So, he casually asked about it in his hoarse voice while taking off his shirt. "Who's the guest that's staying over at our place?" "Those suitcases are mine." Lexi's gaze snapped toward the lipstick stain on Zachary's white dress shirt. She pointed at it while stating, "That's a woman's lipstick." Zachary pulled his collar lower and examined it. To his surprise, there was indeed a lipstick stain. For a split second, his features tensed. Yet, he quickly resumed his usual frosty demeanor and didn't bother explaining himself. "I knew he'd react like this," Lexi thought while scoffing. A frown marred Zachary's forehead. "What's with the laugh?" "Oh, it's nothing. I merely read a joke earlier this morning. I'm going to work now." Lexi picked up her handbag and subconsciously changed into a pair of flats while heading out the door. Meanwhile, Zachary headed upstairs to the bedroom. He stripped and went into the bathroom but soon realized Lexi hadn't left a change of clothes for him in there. It was odd because Lexi would always prepare a fresh set of clothes for him beforehand if he wanted to shower. His eyes narrowed as he left the bathroom. He phoned Lexi while walking to the closet. "I forgot to ask you something." He opened a drawer and continued, "You're carrying a child, are you?" His voice lacked warmth as it rang into Lexi's ear, and it made her heart race fervently. Chapter 2 Lexi parked her car by the roadside. She calmly denied Zachary's assumption by saying, "I'm not. It's just that my stomach hasn't been feeling well these past few days." Zachary leaned against the closet. His eyes were steely as he sneered. "You'd better not be lying to me, Lexi. It's no longer popular for women to secure their position as a wealthy man's wife just by bearing the man's child." Lexi's heart sank to her stomach. She couldn't believe that was what Zachary thought of her. While caressing her still flat stomach, she spoke calmly. "How could I be a mother, Mr. Jenkins? We used protection that night." Zachary rise a brow. He was speechless at her response. ⊠After half a day of meetings at the office, Lexi delivered a cup of freshly made coffee to Zachary's office around noon. She also placed the documents he had asked her for a few days prior on his desk. Her gaze swept past the information on the document just then. Jenkins Corporation owned businesses. However, they had never been involved with the entertainment industry. Yet, the company stated on the documentâTundratide Entertainmentâwas a major company in said industry. Lexi had also just seen the news and learned Yvonne had officially signed with Tundratide Entertainment today. Yvonne was now one of their contracted artists. With that in mind, Lexi wondered if Zachary planned to acquire Tundratide Entertainment and become the company's main shareholder for Yvonne's sake. Lexi didn't leave the office. Instead, she was determined to discuss what happened last night with Zachary. "I see that Ms. Xenos is back in the country." Zachary stopped working and leaned against his chair at once. A frosty stare radiated from him. "You shouldn't poke your nose into places it doesn't belong, Mrs. Jenkins." He had called her "Mrs. Jenkins" as a warning. Lexi paused for a few seconds. It would be a lie to say she wasn't upset. Still, she was determined to ask what was necessary. "Are you planning to divorce me now that she's back?" Zachary glanced at her impassively. "You may continue being Mrs. Jenkins since Grandma likes you." He knew there was one other thing Lexi was good atâmaking Martha happy. Lexi's hands balled into fists once she heard his response. Sorrow and disappointment weighed down her. From what Zachary said, he still wanted to continue their marriage only because Martha liked her. He was willing to stay married to her longer to keep Martha happy in the latter's last years of life. But what about her? Was she to continue existing as a joke between Zachary and Yvonne? Zachary's phone was on the table, and it rang at that moment. Lexi saw the name "Yvonne" on the caller ID. Zachary had always saved Lexi's contact as "Ms. Loyle." Meanwhile, he had saved the name of his first love and ex-girlfriend on his phone. Lexi remained emotionless as she waited for Zachary to finish his phone call. Then, she informed him that the Zox family's banquet was tonight. Zachary flipped through Tundratide Entertainment's documents. At the same time, he responded to Lexi without bothering to raise his head. "I have something else to do tonight. I want you to deliver my gift to Mr. Zox Senior on my behalf." "Understood." Lexi turned to leave the office. Zachary peered at her. He watched her leave before going back to browsing the document. ⊠Tonight was Harold Zox's 66th birthday celebration. His family, the Zoxes, had organized the banquet to be at Mullaby Hotel. Lexi donned a blue custom-made gown when she brought Zachary's present to the hotel that night. "Welcome, Ms. Loyle. And thank you for coming." A smiling Harold Zox shook hands with Lexi. Jenkins Corporation only made big business and was Zox Corporation's biggest client. Not only that, but Lexi was also one of Zachary's most capable secretaries. With all that in mind, Harold was respectful toward Lexi. "Mr. Jenkins couldn't make it since something came up at the last minute. On his behalf, I wish you a blessed and happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Lexi's lips curved into a polite smile as she dedicated a toast to him. Harold nodded understandingly. He admired Lexi's capability to execute her job well. "I'm happy enough that you made it hereâ" He froze after saying that, and the atmosphere around them became tense. Lexi noticed the brief awkward look from Harold. She instinctively turned around, only to see Yvonne in a white dress. The latter held hands with Zachary as they entered the banquet hall. Lexi's faint smile turned stiff. So, this was what Zachary meant by he had something else to do tonight." "Happiest of birthdays, Mr. Zox Senior!" Yvonne's eyes twinkled with delight as she beamed at Harold. "Thank you." "Happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Zachary picked up a wine glass from a waiter's tray. He then raised it to clink glasses with Harold. Yvonne glanced at Lexi and greeted her. "Ms. Loyle." A soft smile appeared on Lexi's face as she nodded. "Ms. Xenos." The band hired to be in the banquet began playing a tune for a classical ballroom dance. Some male guests had invited other female guests to dance by then. "Did you come here alone, Ms. Loyle?" Yvonne asked. "My companion got into a car accident on the way here," Lexi answered. With widened eyes, Yvonne exclaimed, "Is he alright?" Harold joined in to ask about Lexi's companion with concern. After all, it was his birthday banquet. It would seem like bad luck if his guests got into a car accident. Lexi explained with a smile, "Don't worry, Mr. Zox Senior. His and someone's car scratched each other from being too close on the road. He's merely held back because the other party is insisting on getting compensation." A noticeable sigh of relief came from Harold. "Oh, that's good to hear." Once Harold went to mingle with the other guests, Lexi's friendly countenance dropped. She marched away with her back straight. Her expression was frosty, and her heels clicked on the floor as she paced away. She wanted to go home and type her resignation letter at once. A confused Yvonne whispered, "Doesn't Ms. Loyle seem unhappy?" Zachary's attention was on Lexi as she left. That was when he noticed Harold's oldest son, Xavier Zox, inviting Lexi to dance. With his eyes narrowing slightly, he remarked, "She's not unhappy." "How could she feel unhappy? She was in the mood to dance with another man." Zachary thought. Zachary couldn't believe Lexi would dare dance with Xavier, a womanizer. He wondered if she had a death wish. On the flip side, Lexi never imagined Xavier would grab her arm and force her onto the dance floor. She didn't want to cause a scene by resisting him since they were at a banquet. So, it left her in an extremely foul mood. The stench of liquor wafted into her nostrils, causing her brows to knit. "Please unhand me, Mr. Zox." Xavier had one arm around her waist. He held her tighter after she said that, and his lips curved with determination. "Why don't you consider working at Zox Corporation instead, Ms. Loyle? The pay is double what you earn at Jenkins Corporation. What do you think?" With disgust, Lexi pointed out the facts indifferently. "You won't be in control of Zox Corporation anytime soon." Despite getting smacked in the face by Lexi's harsh rejection, Xavier wasn't upset. He was always patient when dealing with beautiful women. So, his hand continued to linger on Lexi's waist as he caressed it. Lexi's expression darkened as she raised her leg and stomped hard on Xavier's leather shoe. Her tall heel pierced through the leather and landed on the top of Xavier's foot. Pain shot throughout Xavier's foot. His features twisted into a hideous scowl as he released Lexi's arm. Lexi spun on her heel to flee at once. She left the banquet and exited the hotel. "Hold it right there, Lexi Loyle!" Xavier barked. Lexi frowned and regretted not stomping harder on his foot. Xavier grabbed her hand. "Watch yourself, Mr. Zox," said an impatient and frosty Lexi. Xavier focused on her unfriendly yet alluring face. Excitement bubbled up within him. A woman with such unapproachable energy but also tempting curves was attractive. As such, he had long desired Lexi. A chuckle left his lips as he commented, "Must you do this, Ms. Loyle? Why bother with this act of sternness? I'm sure Mr. Jenkins has gotten tired of toying with you by now." Lexi inhaled sharply but still flashed a smirk. "You can ask Mr. Jenkins if he's grown tired of me." She lifted her chin and motioned for him to look behind them where Zachary and Yvonne stood. Lexi saw how Zachary watched her get harassed by another man. He didn't do anything about it. Chapter 3 Zachary stood there with his ex-girlfriend, who he linked arms with. Meanwhile, he watched Xavier attacking Lexi. It was ironic because someone once said that a man would show some possessiveness over a woman if he truly loved her. As she stood beneath the warm lights, Lexi felt like her heart had been ripped to shreds. Xavier thought Lexi was trying to lie to him, so he chuckled viciously. "Mr. Jenkins is keeping a beautiful lady company. Don't even think about fooling me. Shall we take this conversation elsewhere, Ms. Loyle? What do you think?" Lexi held Zachary's gaze and spoke with a bland tone. "Mr. Jenkins, Mr. Zox is asking whether you've grown tired of toying with me." She then watched him in silence while waiting for his response. Zachary held Yvonne's hand as they walked past Lexi. In that instance, Lexi realized that Zachary's answer no longer mattered. Yvonne turned around just then. She shot a megawatt smile at Xavier while clarifying things. "Zachary and Ms. Loyle are merely employer and employee. Watch your words, Mr. Zox. Otherwise, I'll be mad at you." Xavier chuckled and nodded. "Alright, alright. I won't utter any nonsense." Once Zachary and Yvonne walked away hand-in-hand, he forced Lexi into his car and kissed her cheek. "I'll call the cops on you, Xavier!" Lexi screamed as she shoved Xavier off her in disgust. Alas, her strength was no match for a man whose stature was bigger than her. Xavier held her slim waist while guffawing. "Cry out all you want, Ms. Loyle. I'm not afraid. Also, there's no use in you calling the cops. I'm merely touching and kissing you, not screwing you." Rage brimmed in Lexi as she felt offended by the former's shamelessness. Xavier was about to kiss her again. Lexi's striking eyes morphed into a vicious glare as she kneed him. "Argh!" Xavier hunched his back. ⊠Later in the dead of night, Lexi followed Quinton Shaw out of the police station. Like Lexi, Quinton was also one of Zachary's secretaries. "Please take me to Watton Hotel, Mr. Shaw. Thank you for helping me tonight," said Lexi. Quinton peered at her from the corner of his eye before looking ahead to say, "Mr. Jenkins was the one who asked me to pick you up." Lexi's lips tugged into a thin line as she coldly responded, "I see." Zachary was nowhere to be seen when she was being harassed by Xavier. Because of that, she didn't feel any hint of gratitude toward Zachary. Quinton hesitated to speak but ultimately explained, "Ms. Loyle⊠Mr. Jenkins wanted to pick you up himself." "Oh? So where is he? Why isn't he here." Quinton closed his mouth. He felt it was too awkward to continue. Lexi looked down at her phone and saw another text from Mary. The latter had forwarded Yvonne's latest post. That was when Lexi discovered why Zachary hadn't picked her up from the police station in person. Zachary had accompanied his ex-girlfriend to the hospital yet again. A low chuckle rumbled from Lexi as she replied to Mary's text. She asked Mary to invite Yvonne out for a meeting tomorrow on her behalf. ⊠Quinton's car soon arrived outside Watton Hotel. Lexi told Quinton not to send her inside since it was unnecessary. Exhausted, she exited the car and get into the hotel. The lobby was mostly quiet at that hour. When she made it to the elevator, there happened to be a tall and fit man talking on the phone there. He get into the elevator once its doors opened. Lexi went in, too. She had just gone inside when her heel slipped, and she subconsciously reached ahead to grab the man. The man held her arm and supported her from stumbling. Lexi's palms grew clammy. She was still rattled. After regaining her footing, she apologized to the man. "S-Sorry. I didn't mean toâŠ" The man wore a mask, so she could only see his dark gaze. He looked like the man she had encountered in the taxi that one time. He had dropped his phone because he had reached out to support Lexi. Not only that, but the man was also holding a coffee cup in his left hand, which had also fallen. That caused the coffee to spill onto his white shirt. "Did you burn yourself, sir?" She worried the cup he held earlier contained hot coffee. The man glanced at her with his brows slightly furrowed. He bent forward to pick up his phone from the ground. Then, his voice rang out lazily as he told the person on the other end that he was ending the call. Lexi spoke with sincerity. "I'm so, so sorry. I'll reimburse you for the damages." The man's name was Claude Quall. His eyes glanced over Lexi again. He took in her formal dress, slender waist, and curvy figure. He didn't say much except, "That won't be necessary." His voice was low and gravelly. He turned sideways. Then, he casually stepped back to put some distance between him and Lexi. Lexi feigned a calm demeanor as she pressed the button to her floor. She stayed on the tenth floor while the man's room was on the 12th. Claude's gaze shifted downward while he fell into deep thought. He had found Lexi oddly familiar when he saw her in the taxi last night. It felt like she was the woman who got into his bed and beded him for two months. "Let's discuss the details of your compensation," he said. Lexi paused midway while exiting the elevator when she heard that. ⊠The two soon stood in the hallway on the 12th floor. Claude had already taken off his coffee-stained dress shirt, and his sculpted abs were exposed. A frown creased his forehead, making it obvious he was uncomfortable. He would take off his shirt if Lexi weren't here. Lexi dared not stare past Claude's shirt and to his bare body. She could only force her attention to remain on Claude's eyes. "How much should I compensate you for the damages, sir? I'll transfer it." "I've changed my mind," Claude abruptly stated. He had only stopped Lexi from leaving because he wanted to see whether she was the woman from before. Lexi's brows arched with slight confusion. She watched the man swipe his card on the door's scanner before disappearing into his hotel room. Then, she left the 12th floor. ⊠Light jazz music played in Nullem Cafe. Yvonne sat opposite Lexi. Since she was a big-time celebrity, she wore a hat and mask to conceal her face. With a slight smile, she asked, "Did you ask to meet me because you needed something from me, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi nodded. A half-smile flickered on her face. "There is something I need." She held herself with reticence while sternly staring at Yvonne. It felt like a scene in a movie where the wife confronted her husband's mistress. It was clear to Lexi that the only way to get Zachary to initiate a divorce was by provoking Yvonne. So, she said, "Ms. Xenos, I don't want you to interfere with me and Zachary's life. Since you chose to leave him back then, you shouldn't seek him out after returning to the country nowâ" Everyone in the industry knew Zachary once had an ex-girlfriend he loved dearly. However, Martha disliked Yvonne, so the latter could never marry into the Jenkins family. Yvonne didn't want to give up on her singing career at the time either. Because of that, she chose to break up with Zachary and go abroad to study music. Lexi continued in a gentle voice, "Since you've given up on your relationship with Zachary, please cut off all ties with him for good. Can you do that?" Yvonne's eyes snapped wide open in disbelief. "You and ZacharyâŠ? Are youâŠ" Lexi nodded. "Zachary and I have been married for two years." After Lexi said that, Yvonne stiffened in utter shock. Her eyes reddened almost instantly. "You and Zachary are married?" Lexi felt like the wicked villain who got in between two lovers in every story. "Yeah, we're married." Just then, Zachary sat in the booth behind the women's. He heard Lexi revealing their marriage to Yvonne. Right away, a thunderous expression shrouded his face, his lips pressed into a thin line, and his eyes narrowed to pinpricks. The cafe was designed well. All the tables came with partitions, which created private booth seating for everyone. Zachary and Lexi had agreed not to tell anyone about their marriage. It seemed that Lexi had grown arrogant and possessive, even though they were only in a contractual marriage. Yvonne frowned. She was still in disbelief. "You're lying to me, aren't you, Ms. Loyle?" A brief pause passed before Lexi answered, "I'm not. I can show you our marriage certificate." She had come prepared, so she fetched the marriage certificate from her bag and showed it to Yvonne. Yvonne removed her mask and revealed her pretty face. She had a sweet, innocent beauty. It was the kind of beauty that most movie characters' first loves had. Meanwhile, Lexi possessed a more striking, gorgeous appearance. "Zachary didn't tell me you two are married when he was with me last night, Ms. Loyle. I could've sworn I felt he was still in love with me." Yvonne's expression dulled as she mentioned that. She hinted to Lexi that she and Zachary were together last night. Lexi maintained her smile as if unbothered. "Men are the same in bed. He says he loves me too, when he's bedding me." A hostile energy oozed from Zachary, who suppressed his anger when he heard this from his booth. He already had the desire to choke Lexi to death. On the other hand, Yvonne covered her lips upon hearing that. Tears even streamed down her eyes. However, Lexi wasn't satisfied and wanted to take things further. She was doing everything in her power to make Zachary initiate a divorce. "Ms. Xenos, I can't stop you if you're that determined to be a mistressâ" "That's enough!" A man's infuriated voice rang out. Lexi whipped her head around, only to be startled by a seething Zachary. He was trying hard to suppress his fury. Lexi was stunned. Chapter 4 Zachary first had Quinton send Lexi back to Flowerhill Estate. Once Lexi got into the car, she looked through the window and saw Zachary hugging Yvonne. He seemed to be comforting her. The corners of Lexi's lips curved upward with a hint of bitterness yet relief. When she asked Mary to invite Yvonne out last night, she knew Mary would rat her out to Zachary. None of this was surprising to her. Everything had gone according to her plan. Quinton soon drove ahead. Upon stopping for a red light, he turned around to look at Lexi. "You're intelligent, Ms. Loyle. Why did you have to upset Boss?" He and Lexi had worked together for five years, so he witnessed how Lexi looked after Zachary with the utmost care. Lexi even took cooking classes every night after work to better care for Zachary's stomach. She trained her cooking skills until they were comparable to an award-winning chef's. She looked after Zachary with great attentiveness. Lexi tucked her loose strands of hair behind her ears and rested her arm against the car window frame. Her eyes glistened with clarity like never before. After all, why insist on winning over a man's affections when he never loved her? She tilted her head with a playful wink at Quinton. "It's because I'm incredibly intelligent, Mr. Shaw." That rendered Quinton speechless, but he soon scoffed. "How can you be in the mood to joke around at a moment like this?" What he meant by that was, "How can you still joke around when Zachary's already angry?" A soft chuckle came from Lexi, who was in a good mood. Then, the two no longer spoke. ⊠There were bodyguards stationed outside Flowerhill Estate. Because of that, Lexi couldn't flee even if she wanted to. Quinton dropped Lexi off at Flowerhill Estate before driving off. Lexi couldn't leave the villa in the estate if Zachary didn't allow it. She fell asleep on the couch for the rest of the night. Meanwhile, the living room television was tuned to a boring channel. Zachary stared down at the slumbering Lexi when he came home. There was a relaxed, welcoming energy to her when she was asleep. It was unlike her aloof demeanor when she was his secretary in the daytime. Zachary's forehead creased as he frowned. He bent forward. Lexi awoke from her sleep when she felt someone pinching her chin. Zachary had used brute force when doing it, so Lexi was in immense pain. It struck her hard and snapped her out of her bleary state. She was more alert now. Her eyes opened wide to see a cold Zachary staring at her. She could even smell Yvonne's perfume lingering on him. Lexi's forehead creased, and her stomach turned in disgust. The lights inside the villa weren't on, save for one desk lamp and the light from the television. Those light sources faintly illuminated the darkness. Half of Zachary's attractive face was hidden in the darkness. Only an icy tone rang out when he spoke. "Who gave you the nerve to blabber nonsense to Yvonne, Lexi?" Lexi was lying on the couch, and she lowered her gaze. She did not say anything because anything she said would be wrong. "Did a cat get your tongue? Speak!" He gripped her chin without mercy. He exerted so much strength that he forced Lexi's slender neck to curve as he made her look at him. Lexi was forced to raise her head. Her striking eyes soon settled on his cold expression. Her jaw hurt so badly that tears naturally flowed from her eyes. Still, she responded calmly, "I only told her the truth. You and I are indeed legally married. Did I say anything wrong?" Zachary held her chin in a tight grip while spouting venomous words. "It's only a marriage certificate, Lexi. Have you forgotten about our marriage contract? You were despicable enough to sign the contract just because you needed money." Lexi knew she likely looked pale then. She blinked while processing his words. So, he thought she was despicable, huh? She soon gritted her teeth, snorted, and spoke up. "I'm not despicable. It's that we were both only using each other." Sheer loathing echoed in Zachary's voice. "What silver tongue you have, Ms. Loyle. Only you could do something as vile as bartering your body off." "What do you mean by 'barter'?" A frown marred Lexi's face. Zachary let out a low chuckle. He drew a strong finger from her chin to her slim, frail neck and continued downward. Lexi froze at once. "You've got a decent body. It's no wonder that brat, Xavier, wanted to lure you to his company with a high salary," he said with a low growl. Then, he lifted the hem of her top and reached beneath it. That took Lexi by surprise. She held his hand in place and prevented it from advancing. Zachary suddenly pinched her plump skin, causing her to glare at him with red eyes. An uncaring look came from Zachary. Lexi noticed that his other hand was also moving downwards. She looked at him with a dark expression but spoke sardonically. "For you to be interested in my body means you don't love Yvonne as deeply as I thought." It was hard to discern the meaning behind Zachary's smile just then. With a scoff, he commented, "You think too highly of yourself. I wouldn't have slept with you if I hadn't had a fever and been drunk that night." Zachary's hand still lingered on Lexi's skin. His eyes narrowed with hatred but also confusion. They supposedly bedded for the first time two months ago, but he couldn't remember it at all. He figured it could have been because his fever left him delirious, and Lexi seized the chance to do it with him. Regardless, the way he spoke about it now sounded like he was utterly repulsed by that night. Lexi took a deep breath. She stood, linked an arm around his neck, and leaned into his ear while chuckling lightly. "But you seemed very into me that night. We had a second round." She brazenly traced one of her fingers around his leather belt. Zachary's expression soured while his gaze deepened with even more detestation. He pried Lexi's arm off his neck and stood. "Don't waste your time doing unnecessary things, Lexi. If Grandma didn't like you so much, I wouldn't mind giving you to Xavier after the stunt you pulled today." Upon hearing that, Lexi felt like a true and complete failure. Since Zachary could say something as cruel as giving her away to someone, it meant he never once had feelings for her these past few years. "Remember to visit Grandma at the hospital tomorrow. Don't tell her anything you shouldn't." Zachary coldly straightened his shirt before glaring daggers at Lexi and hurrying off. ⊠Martha beamed brilliantly when her precious grandson and granddaughter-in-law held hands and entered the hospital. "Come and sit here with me, my darling Lex." Only a gentle look filled her eyes as she gazed at Zachary. "I dreamt you two gave me an adorable great-grandbaby last night, Zachary. It was the cutest little baby." Zachary gave her a faint smile. It was a rare moment when he tried to cheer Martha up. "I promise we're trying hard, Grandma." Martha's cancer cells had begun spreading in her body, so she only had one to two years left to live. Zachary usually let his grandma down when it came to topics like marriage and children. So, he'd always tell white lies to appease her. "You two have been married for two years! Why hasn't there been any good news yet?" Martha was inexplicably obsessed with getting a great-grandchild before her death. Lexi didn't say a word and only lowered her head while pretending to be shy. Martha only nagged at Zachary briefly before turning to comfort Lexi. "There's no need to worry, Lex. I'm only bringing it up casually. It's not time for us to meet your future baby yet. You two are still young, after all." "I know, Grandma." Lexi suddenly felt uncomfortable. Her expression shifted as she sprinted to the bathroom to puke. Excitement coursed through Martha's veins when she heard the sounds of Lexi hurling. She held Zachary's hands at once, asking, "Could Lexi expecting⊠a baby?" A light snort came from Zachary while his gaze darkened. "She's just having an upset stomach, Grandma." Chapter 5 "Are you sure? Did you take her to the hospital to get checked up?" Martha refused to drop the topic. That was when Lexi exited the bathroom. Only she knew how unnerved and panicked she was in that instant. "Lex, are you carrying a baby?" Martha asked with delight while gazing at the former's stomach. Lexi flashed a faint smile while shaking her head. "Grandma, I've already gone for a check-up at the hospital. I just have an upset stomach, is all." Martha was a little disappointed. "You must take care of your health. Pay more attention to your recent eating habits." Lexi nodded. Zachary left the room to answer a phone call while Lexi fed Martha some sliced apples. Lexi also chatted with Martha and tried to lift her spirits. After chatting for a while, Lexi left the ward with the empty fruit bowl. As she passed the private lounge area, she heard Mary's voice. It sounded like Mary was mocking her. "Zach, I was outside the ward earlier. I overheard Grandma nagging at you to give her a great-grandchild." Mary sounded annoyed as she continued, "Grandma's probably lost her mind now that she's old. How's Lexi worthy of birthing our family's great-grandchild?" Zachary's dead-eyed stare flickered toward her. He was warning her not to continue. He didn't mind it if Mary insulted Lexi, but he refused to let Mary show any disrespect to Martha. Mary cowered before sticking her tongue out playfully. "Sorry, Zach. I was only venting about how unfair it is for you." "She won't have my baby," said Zachary, his voice bland. "I knew you'd be sensible." Mary merrily left once she got the response she wanted. She opened the door and saw Lexi standing outside. One of her brows arched almost immediately. "A woman Zachary bought for 100 million doesn't deserve to give birth to our family's children. You'd best know your place, Lexi. Got it?" Mary loved mocking Lexi for being the bride that cost 100 millions. That was when Lexi lowered her voice and spoke with a gentle, soothing tone. "Oh, sweet Mare, your brother can't do it. So he and I won't have any children. Do you understand?" "Why, you!" Mary scowled at Lexi. "Quit spewing lies, you vile brat!" Lexi smirked. "I'm not lying, dear sister-in-law. I'm speaking based on my experience." Mary's face grew harder when she heard that. "You shameless woman! You're unworthy of being my sister-in-law and can never match up to Yvonne!" "Indeed, you're right. I'll never compare to your precious Yvonne, but the undeniable truth is I'm Zachary's wife." A smug grin spread across Lexi's face. "How dare you?" Mary raised her hand and wanted to slap Lexi's face, which she felt was unnecessarily charming. She believed Lexi's beauty was what allowed Lexi to seduce men everywhere. Lexi lifted the empty bowl in her hand and promptly blocked the incoming slap. Mary's delicate hand slammed against the bowl, causing her to shriek in pain. That was when the private lounge door opened, and Zachary appeared at the doorway. "Zach, she hit me with her bowl! Look! My hand's all red now!" Mary pouted pitifully while lying. She claimed that Lexi had attacked her first. "She's the one who hit the bowl," Lexi calmly explained. Zachary's indifferent gaze swept toward Lexi. "Be aware of your place." "What is my place?" Lexi asked. "Mary is a Jenkins family memberâ" Zachary had just started speaking, but Lexi reached up and slapped her right cheek hard. It was a resounding slap. Lexi's face reddened in seconds, proving how merciless she was to herself. Zachary was baffled for a split second. He never imagined that Lexi would slap herself. A triumphant smirk smeared all over Mary's face as she peered at Lexi. She then snickered and said, "I'm heading off now, Zach." Her heels clicked as she strolled off pridefully. Not a trace of emotion showed on Lexi's face as she was about to leave to wash the empty bowl. "Wait," Zachary called out. His eyes narrowed to pinpricks as he studied her. Lexi took one step back. She watched as Zachary took out his phone and made a call. Her heart sank with dread once she heard what he said on the phone. Zachary later hung up and told Lexi, "Let's go to the gynecology department now to perform a check-up on your body. Are you okay with that, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi's mind went blank just then. She felt Zachary would undoubtedly blame her for having a baby and say she was trying to secure her position as his wife forever. The irony was she had planned to get a surgery. At that point, Lexi had no clue what to do. All her senses had shut down, save for the uneasy, tingly sensation she felt on her scalp. Zachary first entered the elevator but noticed Lexi wasn't moving. So, he snapped, "Ms. Loyle?" Lexi lied. She said she needed to use the washroom because her stomach was hurting. She did so, hoping to stall for time. Lexi placed a hand on her stomach, ran to the toilet, and thought about how to resolve this situation. The dire circumstances left Lexi with no choice. She texted Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, Zachary is accompanying me to the gynecologist for a body check-up now. We're planning to conceive a baby through IVF treatments." Lexi sent that text before emotionlessly putting away her phone. She refused to believe Yvonne could remain unbothered by that text. She waited in the stall for about 15 minutes. During that time, she received a call from Zachary, who rushed her. Lexi clutched her stomach. Her breathing sounded weaker as she spoke. "I've been having stomach issues lately. Everything I eat won't stay in my stomach for long." She pretended to awkwardly describe her "diarrhea" in a less jarring way. "You'd better not be up to something, Lexi." Zachary frowned. His gaze sharpened. Lexi figured it was time to head outside, so she washed her hands and left the washroom. Following that, she took the elevator to the gynecology department. Zachary was already waiting outside for her. "Let's head in." Yvonne didn't show up. That left Lexi nervous but helpless. She gradually calmed her emotions and convinced herself everything would work out. If the truth about her baby had to be revealed now, then so be it. They were about to open the door to the gynecology department when Zachary's phone rang. "Slow down, Yvonne. What's happening? Okay, I'll be right over." Zachary snuck a grim glance at Lexi as he answered the phone. He froze when he noticed her still swollen cheek, but it didn't last long. He soon walked off without hesitation. Lexi interpreted Zachary's grim look as him warning her not to pull any tricks. Only after she exited the hospital and saw the entertainment news online did she learn Yvonne had encountered a psychotically obsessive fan. The male fan had pushed Yvonne over and broken Yvonne's hand. It was no wonder Zachary went to her in such a hurry. ⊠Once Lexi returned to the hotel, she encountered the man she had bumped into at the elevator last night. He was also holding a coffee cup today. Lexi could sense the man was staring at her swollen right cheek. It didn't seem like he would take his eyes off her anytime. Although she felt flustered, she didn't avoid his stare. Instead, she maintained a stoic expression and spoke sarcastically. "I know I'm so pretty that people can't help but gawk at me." Claude's lips curved up. As he sipped his coffee, his Adam's apple bobbed attractively. Eventually, he said, "You look very familiar." Lexi's eyes remained on the climbing numbers on the elevator's digital display. "That's a tacky way to hit on someone." "I've never needed to hit on anyone." Claude flashed a reticent smile. "I'm only stating the truth. There was a laziness and silkiness to his voice. Lexi looked ahead at the elevator's mirrored walls and took in Claude, who stood to her left. She didn't recall ever interacting with him, much less meeting him. To her surprise, Claude suddenly approached her. His intimidating presence overwhelmed her so much that she took a few steps back. "Can I help you?" she questioned with a stiff voice. At the same time, she met Claude's intense gaze. Claude stared into her eyes as he removed the mask and revealed his dashing face. Lexi held her breath. They were so close to each other that she could smell the faint pine scent from his body. "Do you really not recognize me?" Claude asked. "I don't." Claude straightened his back and peered down at her. When the elevator door opened on the tenth floor, he stepped aside. Lexi left right away. Doubt gnawed at her heart. She could have sworn she didn't know the man, but why did he seem to know her? ⊠Lexi had just finished showering when someone rang the doorbell to her room. It was the hotel's employee. He said, "A gentleman on the 12th floor instructed us to pass this facial cream to you, Ms. Loyle." "Thank you." Lexi accepted the tube of cream but was even more perplexed by the situation. She didn't end up using the facial cream, of course. Claude was a stranger, after all. That night, Lexi had a dream. She dreamt of the night from two months ago. The wild night left her all sweaty. Zachary held her waist and tried out several positions with her. It left Lexi limp with barely any energy left. Not to mention, she was so drunk that she was in a daze. When Lexi woke, she massaged her forehead. The dream she had turned out to be a tad frightening. The man she slept with two months ago was Zachary. Yet, for some reason, he got replaced by the man from the elevator in her dream. Chapter 6 Lexi never expected that she would be implicated in the incident of Yvonne being assaulted by a fan. She was eating lunch when one of Zachary's bodyguards came to the restaurant and brought her to Royaltree Estate. This property belonged to Zachary as well. However, their marital home was Flowerhill Estate, which was a gift from Martha. That was why she rarely came over to this particular property. As she get into Royaltree Estate, she saw that Yvonne was there too. Instantly, an ominous feeling washed over her. Half an hour later, Lexi was standing in the same spot while Zachary fed Yvonne meticulously and tenderly at the dining table. Yvonne had broken her right arm, and she was not used to using her left hand to hold the cutlery. So, Zachary fed her. "I'm full, Zach. I can't eat anymore." Yvonne leaned in to give him a quick peck on the cheek. "Ms. Loyle arrived a while ago." Zachary handed Yvonne a napkin to wipe her mouth. Then, he looked at Lexi, "Bring him in." Following his command, a bodyguard brought in a bald middle-aged man. Lexi looked on, feeling puzzled. Zachary asked coldly, "Ms. Loyle, do you know this man?" Lexi glanced at the man and shook her head. "I don't." "What about you?" He turned to the middle-aged man. "Do you know her?" The middle-aged man shook his head vigorously, "No, I don't." Zachary sneered. The bodyguard holding the man kicked the back of his knee. Lexi pursed her lips and watched as the scene unfolded. "Ms. Loyle, I've decided not to interfere between you and Zachary anymore. Yet, you got this man to harm me. You're so wicked!" Yvonne accused angrily, glaring at Lexi. Lexi looked up and stared back at her. "Harm you? I don't even know this man." Yvonne looked disappointed. "Are you still going to deny it?" "Deny what? I don't even know what's going on," Lexi replied calmly. Zachary stared at her frostily and requested for a woman to be brought in. As soon as she entered, Lexi recognized her. It was her classmate from collegeâLayla Zimmer. Upon seeing the bodyguard bringing his daughter in, the middle-aged man suddenly cried out, "I'm sorry! I shouldn't have done such a thing! This has nothing to do with my daughter. I'm sorry! I just wanted to help Ms. Loyle." Lexi frowned and asked, "Help me with what?" Yvonne sighed helplessly. Her voice was tinged with anger. She said, "Ms. Loyle, you instructed this man to pretend to be my fan and molest me in public. You made me the subject of ridicule in the entertainment industry. I can't believe how cruel you are!" "I never did such a thing." Lexi finally understood what was going on. She looked at Zachary and stated, "I didn't do it. I would never do something like this." Zachary retorted emotionlessly, "I only believe in evidence." His words made Lexi feel stifled. It was clear he didn't believe her. She straightened her back and challenged, "What evidence?" As soon as she finished speaking, the bodyguard grabbed Layla's hair roughly and started to drag her out to beat her up. "No! Dad, help me! Lexi, please save me!" Layla cried out while holding her scalp in pain. "It was Ms. Loyle who put me up to it! It has nothing to do with my daughter," Owen Zimmer whimpered as he tried to stop them from hurting Layla. In a steady tone, Lexi said, "Just because you claim I put you up to it doesn't mean it's true." "Ms. Loyle, you transferred 200 thousand to my daughter previously. I was very grateful about that and agreed to do your bidding." Owen then apologized profusely, "I'm sorry, Ms. Loyle. I owe you one for this." Lexi looked at the silent Layla, and then at Owen, who kept apologizing. She said with a sneer, "You two owe me one indeed. Never did I imagine the fable of the Snake and the Farmer would resonate so strongly with me one day." Lexi had never met Layla's father before, but his face would be etched in her mind after this. Some people could turn around and betray those who helped them before without conscience. Half a year ago, Layla had been hospitalized and needed to undergo surgery. However, her family had no money, so they sought help on a crowdfunding platform and borrowed money from everyone they could reach out to. Lexi came to know about it. Since they were roommates in college and were good friends, she lent Layla 200 thousand. She never expected that she would be famed by lending Layla that money. Layla suddenly looked up and said, "Lexi, I'm very grateful for the money that you have lent me, but you shouldn't have asked my father to do something like this. I will repay your money." "You can't just say whatever you please to slander me." Lexi turned around to look at Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, I lent Layla 200 thousand for her treatment, but that doesn't mean I instructed them to do anything." "Well..." Yvonne looked at Zachary and said hesitantly, "Zach, Ms. Loyle has a point. I just broke an arm. So, let's leave it at that." Hearing this, Lexi felt a lump in her throat that nearly suffocated her. Zachary poured Yvonne a cup of water. He had a stern look in his eyes as he said, "Take good care of your hand. I won't let anyone who harms you get away. I'll handle this." Yvonne blushed and smiled at those words. Lexi, on the other hand, felt a chill run down her spine. The bodyguards took Layla and Owen away as Zachary went to the balcony to make a call. Yvonne approached Lexi and said in a lowered voice, "Ms. Loyle, you may have a marriage certificate, but does it hold any value? Besides, Zachary told me your marriage is purely contractual." Lexi couldn't believe that Zachary had told Yvonne about their contractual marriage! Her expression turned glacial. "Even if we're in a contractual marriage, the marriage certificate is real. As long as we're not divorced, you'll always be the homewrecker." Yvonne shook her head helplessly. "Ms. Loyle, Zachary doesn't love you. Why hold on to him? You should let go." "Make him divorce me, then," Lexi replied with a smile. She didn't have enough money to pay the compensation for breaching the contract. Yvonne responded to her smile with an amused smirk in return. "Ms. Loyle, come over and visit me here. This is where I'm living now." Zachary had even let his ex-girlfriend move into Royaltree Estate. The next moment, he came back in and asked Lexi to go to the study with him after finishing his call. Yvonne watched Lexi go upstairs with a gleeful grin. She was thinking of something else. She wondered if Lexi would go mad if she found out that she had slept with a stranger. At that thought, her grin turned into a wide smile. ⊠The silence was stifling inside the study. Lexi clenched her hands into fists while feeling slightly nervous. "I didn't instruct Mr. Zimmer to harm Ms. Xenos. I will investigate this and give her a satisfactory explanation," Lexi said. Investigating the matter would be difficult. The other party had set her up by accusing her of something hard to disprove. No matter what, she was in trouble. Lexi suspected that Yvonne had framed her. She was not likely to be a kind person. Four years ago, Lexi had seen Yvonne crush a kitten to death with her high heels. Martha had witnessed it too. Perhaps that was why she was so strongly opposed to Zachary marrying Yvonne. In the silent study, Zachary walked up to Lexi. As he neared her, she could feel the pressure mounting on her. Finally, he said, "I will have someone investigate this matter." This showed that he didn't believe her at all. He then asked, "Where have you moved to?" He only realized she had moved out of Flowerhill Estate after she had been gone for a few days. "A hotel." "Why did you move out?" After a moment of silence, Lexi took a deep breath. "You have gotten back together with Yvonne. I don't feel like staying there." Flowerhill Estate was their marital home and a gift from Martha. Staying there was torture for her, and she didn't want to put up with it. Zachary stared at her with his deep-set eyes. "Do you think you have the right to talk about this?" When they signed the contract two years ago, she lost the right to do as she pleased. Lexi laughed in exasperation. "I just want to live somewhere else for a change. Are you telling me I can't do that?" "If Grandma finds out about you moving out, you won't be able to handle the consequences," he said with a cold smile. "Don't try to be clever with me, Lexi." He tapped her head lightly with his cool fingers. "Don't play with fire." Chapter 7 Lexi felt her stomach churn and couldn't help but vomit right onto Zachary, who was in front of her. Zachary's expression stiffened with disgust. He looked at the vomit all over himself and glared at her with widened eyes filled with rage. Lexi covered her mouth in apology, though she felt a trace of satisfaction inside. "Sorry. I've been feeling unwell for the past few days." Utterly disgusted, Zachary took off his soiled clothes and threw them into the laundry basket. His lean but muscular physique was exposed. Before he left the study, he warned Lexi coldly, "Move back to Flowerhill Estate. If Grandma finds out you've moved out, I won't let you off." Lexi couldn't move back to Flowerhill Estate now. She had something very important to do. She had to find a safe place to get an surgery. Otherwise, the fear of Zachary finding out about the truth would loom over her constantly. Once Lexi made up her mind, she acted swiftly. She booked a flight to a small city. She caught a plane that took her there that very night. Next, she took a taxi to a small town and booked a room at a motel near Adstrum Hospital. At dawn, she arrived at the hospital to see a doctor at the gynecology clinic as soon as the doctors started their shifts. Feeling a bit self-conscious, she requested to see a female doctor. The nurse responded impatiently, "If everyone made such requests, how would we manage? Only Dr. Quall has a slot available. Do you want it or not?" Lexi flinched at the nurse's irritable tone. She hesitated for a second and replied meekly, "Yes." She then made her way to the clinic on the first floor. When there were two numbers left before it was her turn, there came a phone call from Quinton. "Ms. Loyle, why didn't you come to work again?" he asked. "I've submitted my resignation letter. I'm on annual leave now," Lexi replied. She then added, "I'm traveling now, Mr. Shaw. I'll be back in a week to hand over my work. Please handle things in my absence." She hung up decisively. Quinton was left speechless. He relayed Lexi's message to the busy Zachary. "Boss, Ms. Loyle is traveling. She said she will return in a week to hand over her duties." Zachary frowned and sipped his coffee. He found the taste unsatisfactory. "Who made today's coffee? Go make me another." Quinton took the coffee away and instructed the assistant secretary to go and brew Zachary a fresh cup. It took four attempts before their boss reluctantly accepted the coffee presented. Seeing this, Quinton surmised that Zachary must have gotten accustomed to the coffee Lexi made. "Book a table at the Cadorian restaurant for tonight. I have a date with Yvonne. Order a bouquet of roses as well." Zachary's request surprised Quinton, who started to doubt his initial guess. Could it be that Zachary's true love was still his ex-girlfriend, after all? Quinton collected his thoughts and replied, "Sure. I'll see to it." Before he left, he turned to Zachary and said, "Zach, Lexi has always done her job well. You... Don't regret this in the future." He and Zachary were college mates. Right now, he was speaking to Zachary as a friend. Zachary looked up, and his eyes were cold. "Why would I regret it? I've always loved Yvonne." Why would anyone think he would regret it? Zachary sneered and didn't think much of it. ... Lexi was unaware of the conversation that had taken place between Quinton and Zachary. The nurse opened the door and called out, "Ms. Loyle." Lexi nodded and entered. As she walked in, she overheard another nurse saying coquettishly, "You're so mean, Dr. Quall." The nurse's voice was overly sweet and coy. It made Lexi cringe. She glanced at the doctor, who was enjoying this attention, and realized that it was the man she'd encountered in the elevator. It didn't occur to her that he could be a doctor when she saw him. The tall man with broad shoulders was standing at the sink and washing his hands meticulously. He was wearing a white coat. With his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, his strong arms were exposed, revealing the tattoo of a black mamba coiled around a rose. Lexi didn't know what to make of this. This was her first time seeing a doctor with such scary tattoos on his arms. Claude, who was wearing a surgical mask, noticed Lexi and raised an eyebrow. He wondered why she had come to such a remote town to seek treatment. He sat down and dried his hands leisurely. Then, he asked in a laid-back tone, "What's wrong?" After waiting for some time, he didn't hear any answer from Lexi. Claude asked again, "Is your throat so sore that you can't speak?" Doing her best to maintain her composure, Lexi whispered, "I'm here⊠to get a surgery." Claude fell silent. Lexi blinked at him and stayed quiet too. He had not expected this. "Have you given birth before?" "No. This is my first time." "When was your last period?" "I think it was around the end of April." After inquiring about her medical history, Claude said, "Let's do an ultrasound." Lexi nodded. She had come this far, so she didn't want to waste her time and effort. She followed the nurse and walked to the back of the curtain. After taking off her shoes and lying on the hospital bed, she pulled her shirt up to reveal her body. With gloved hands, Claude applied some gel to her. As she took in rasped, nervous breaths, her belly moved up and down rapidly too. "Relax," Claude reassured her. When he noticed her shaky fingers, Claude raised an eyebrow. "The procedure can be done tomorrow afternoon." Lexi wiped the gel off her stomach with some tissues. "Okay." Claude noticed that her hands were trembling even more now. For once, he decided to be kind and advised, "You should keep it." "The father is abusive. It would be cruel for me to keep the child," Lexi replied indifferently while tidying her clothes. "That's unfortunate." Lexi agreed, "Yes, it's very unfortunate." Claude stepped out from behind the curtains. As she looked at his broad shoulders, Lexi recalled the dream she had a few nights ago. She pondered that maybe she had it in her to become a promiscuous woman. While keying Lexi's information into the computer, Claude explained the precautions for surgery in detail. Lexi listened to him attentively. When Claude saw her name, he paused for a moment. Finally, he knew her name. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449435803_659439016397015_7610005717476457356_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3_l7eNWqaI0Q7kNvgG8k2vx&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Akl7WuS5_uoGYaE19yPO5_w&oh=00_AYC1MFJ4QdIVWk00nIDTechCAp32Nm_AHyXR5h7prJS8AA&oe=673746D8 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,538 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417155}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 | đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything Iâve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, heâs swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, Iâve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze thatâs never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if Iâm an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I wonât be cowed by their judgment, nor wonât I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and Iâll make my husband proud. ------ Hazelâs POV I have an unbelievable secret that I canât wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, itâs about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that Iâm barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. Itâs all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harmâs way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think itâs only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their familyâs image. I wasnât even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was âtoo simpleâ for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be âseen and not heardâ during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carterâs mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. âI suppose you are happy riding my sonâs coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you canât give him an heir?â âItâs probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldnât know the first thing about being a mother anyway.â âI donât know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You arenât strong enough to be the lady of this family.â But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when heâs around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. âI know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.â Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I donât know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. âMorning, babe. Whatâs for breakfast?â Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. âEggs and bacon,â I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I donât care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While Iâm standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace Iâve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. âCarter! What is this for?â I ask breathlessly. âFor being so beautiful,â he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. âItâs stunning,â I say in awe. âTonight Iâd like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back Iâd like you to wear only this,â he says suggestively. âYes, sir,â I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. âI wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,â he moans and steps back. âI will be waiting for you,â I say with a coy look. âWhat would I do without you? You are the love of my life,â he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then heâs headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much Iâm going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him Iâm with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that itâs my best friend, Lillian. Iâve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that Iâve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[âHi, Hazel. How are you?â]- she asks. âIâm doing ok,â I say. -[âYour voice doesnât sound ok. Spill it.â]- âItâs nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.â -[âYou really shouldnât put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.â]- âI appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. Sheâs a complicated woman,â I say. -[âSheâs a shrew,â]- Lillianâs sarcasm makes me laugh. âSpeaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesnât have my head. Talk later?â I ask. -[âSo youâll be gone all afternoon?â]- âYes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,â I reply and then add, âWhy, do you need something?â -[âNo, Iâm ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. Iâm always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.â]- âThank you. You are such a great friend,â I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. Iâm going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, Iâd follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, Iâm very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what Iâm doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and heâs moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like sheâs enjoying making me watch in horror. I canât believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carterâthe man Iâve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. âWhy are you here?â he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. âItâs not what you think it is,â Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, letâs talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. âTalk about what?â My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. âAbout how you slept with my best friend behind my back?â Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I donât care how messy it looks, donât care about anything except getting away from all of it! "Whatâs gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "Iâm leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, Iâm overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows Iâm coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, whoâs reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?â I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parentsâ support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mamaâs words suffocate me with its cruelty. âHe is cheating on meâ!That asshoââ Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. âGo back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.â From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mamaâs eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.â This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child thatâs more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I canât take this anymore, this isnât what Iâm here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless⊠as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as Iâm sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller IDâLillian. âReally? You still have the guts to call me?â I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[âWe need to talk, Express Cafe, now.â]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, âIf you thinkâŠâ -[âDon't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?â]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. âWhy, Lillian?â I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilianâs lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearanceâs sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. âBut what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,â I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. âAt first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...Iâm sorry but itâs just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,â she replies. âHe never loved you, Iâm always his true love. He met me first. â she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. âHow long has this been going on?â I ask. âPretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,â she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. Iâm shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. Sheâs never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. âYou called Carter?â I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. âYou two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.â she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. Itâs not like you donât enjoy the things we do together,â he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. âDonât touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!â I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. Heâs finally stopped pretending. Itâs all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and heâs trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. âI donât know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. Theyâd be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,â He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. âYou agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,â he boasts. âDid you ever love me?â I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.â He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. âYou have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." Heâs never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. âNot a chance,â I say proudly. âRemember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.â His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel heâs serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. âIâm leaving you, one way or anotherâŠ." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. âHow are youâŠâ He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he wonât dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and theyâll be furious with me for getting a divorce. Theyâll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carterâs protection. âIf you want a divorce, you wonât get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.â Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isnât a possibility, and Carter proves that⊠The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. âYour husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while theyâre here so you can talk to them about it, but theyâre so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,â my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if thatâs not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. âAlso,â the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.â The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but sheâs right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like heâs doing to me now, and I donât wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotelâs POS machine isnât working - at least thatâs what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." âWhy?â I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerkâs rescue, and answers, âMr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." Youâve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? Thereâs no refuge for me now. Carterâs reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure Iâm isolated, vulnerable. Heâs trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isnât good, especially that Iâm now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?â âY-yes, and itâs hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.â The owner smirks as he says, âNice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know heâs lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I donât wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure thatâs insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. Thatâs what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV thatâs currently showing a flash news with a caption; âThe Divorce of the Centuryâ. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. âMarius Thorne,â I echo. Marius Thorneâs image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. âHe may be who I need,â I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, Iâm safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name âMarius Thorneâ, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile heâs working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[âCounsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?â]- âHi! Iâm filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?â Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[âIâm calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if neededâŠ.â]- The womanâs tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mindâwhy would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but Iâm told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, heâs busy. Even so,... Iâm still hoping that heâll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. Itâs a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "Itâs been a long time,â I say. âWhat are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. âHow about you, what are you doing here?â In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But heâs my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. âMr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,â he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. Iâm desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. âYou may now go in,â he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, âThank you so, so much!â I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. Heâs tall and heâs impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Mariusâ voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that youâre planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.â Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, âNone.â Pride becomes my shield from rejection. Iâve walked away from anyone where Iâm unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. âWhat do you think youâre doing here?!â he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?ââ" My eyes widen in surprise⊠thatâs news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, âYou didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?â My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Whoâs not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. âStop defying me! You canât just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didnât I already make sure you know that? The hardship youâre going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but itâs no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. âCarter, please,â I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 841 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | redtgb.com | VIDEO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453235050_1189177702419571_4000582491995610139_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=JxpsXClRpBoQ7kNvgExaPBv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Akl7WuS5_uoGYaE19yPO5_w&oh=00_AYDCjX2B2M4AGwceyk6-ipZLjQuXxC8UgkZ_G5X95FtFQA&oe=673723C3 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,539 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417155}'
|
No | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything Iâve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, heâs swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, Iâve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze thatâs never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if Iâm an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I wonât be cowed by their judgment, nor wonât I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and Iâll make my husband proud. ------ Hazelâs POV I have an unbelievable secret that I canât wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, itâs about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that Iâm barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. Itâs all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harmâs way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think itâs only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their familyâs image. I wasnât even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was âtoo simpleâ for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be âseen and not heardâ during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carterâs mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. âI suppose you are happy riding my sonâs coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you canât give him an heir?â âItâs probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldnât know the first thing about being a mother anyway.â âI donât know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You arenât strong enough to be the lady of this family.â But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when heâs around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. âI know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.â Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I donât know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. âMorning, babe. Whatâs for breakfast?â Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. âEggs and bacon,â I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I donât care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While Iâm standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace Iâve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. âCarter! What is this for?â I ask breathlessly. âFor being so beautiful,â he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. âItâs stunning,â I say in awe. âTonight Iâd like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back Iâd like you to wear only this,â he says suggestively. âYes, sir,â I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. âI wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,â he moans and steps back. âI will be waiting for you,â I say with a coy look. âWhat would I do without you? You are the love of my life,â he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then heâs headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much Iâm going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him Iâm with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that itâs my best friend, Lillian. Iâve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that Iâve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[âHi, Hazel. How are you?â]- she asks. âIâm doing ok,â I say. -[âYour voice doesnât sound ok. Spill it.â]- âItâs nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.â -[âYou really shouldnât put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.â]- âI appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. Sheâs a complicated woman,â I say. -[âSheâs a shrew,â]- Lillianâs sarcasm makes me laugh. âSpeaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesnât have my head. Talk later?â I ask. -[âSo youâll be gone all afternoon?â]- âYes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,â I reply and then add, âWhy, do you need something?â -[âNo, Iâm ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. Iâm always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.â]- âThank you. You are such a great friend,â I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. Iâm going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, Iâd follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, Iâm very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what Iâm doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and heâs moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like sheâs enjoying making me watch in horror. I canât believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carterâthe man Iâve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. âWhy are you here?â he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. âItâs not what you think it is,â Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, letâs talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. âTalk about what?â My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. âAbout how you slept with my best friend behind my back?â Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I donât care how messy it looks, donât care about anything except getting away from all of it! "Whatâs gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "Iâm leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, Iâm overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows Iâm coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, whoâs reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?â I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parentsâ support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mamaâs words suffocate me with its cruelty. âHe is cheating on meâ!That asshoââ Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. âGo back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.â From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mamaâs eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.â This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child thatâs more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I canât take this anymore, this isnât what Iâm here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless⊠as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as Iâm sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller IDâLillian. âReally? You still have the guts to call me?â I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[âWe need to talk, Express Cafe, now.â]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, âIf you thinkâŠâ -[âDon't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?â]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. âWhy, Lillian?â I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilianâs lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearanceâs sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. âBut what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,â I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. âAt first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...Iâm sorry but itâs just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,â she replies. âHe never loved you, Iâm always his true love. He met me first. â she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. âHow long has this been going on?â I ask. âPretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,â she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. Iâm shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. Sheâs never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. âYou called Carter?â I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. âYou two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.â she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. Itâs not like you donât enjoy the things we do together,â he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. âDonât touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!â I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. Heâs finally stopped pretending. Itâs all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and heâs trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. âI donât know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. Theyâd be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,â He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. âYou agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,â he boasts. âDid you ever love me?â I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.â He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. âYou have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." Heâs never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. âNot a chance,â I say proudly. âRemember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.â His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel heâs serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. âIâm leaving you, one way or anotherâŠ." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. âHow are youâŠâ He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he wonât dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and theyâll be furious with me for getting a divorce. Theyâll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carterâs protection. âIf you want a divorce, you wonât get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.â Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isnât a possibility, and Carter proves that⊠The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. âYour husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while theyâre here so you can talk to them about it, but theyâre so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,â my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if thatâs not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. âAlso,â the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.â The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but sheâs right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like heâs doing to me now, and I donât wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotelâs POS machine isnât working - at least thatâs what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." âWhy?â I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerkâs rescue, and answers, âMr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." Youâve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? Thereâs no refuge for me now. Carterâs reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure Iâm isolated, vulnerable. Heâs trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isnât good, especially that Iâm now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?â âY-yes, and itâs hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.â The owner smirks as he says, âNice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know heâs lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I donât wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure thatâs insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. Thatâs what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV thatâs currently showing a flash news with a caption; âThe Divorce of the Centuryâ. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. âMarius Thorne,â I echo. Marius Thorneâs image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. âHe may be who I need,â I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, Iâm safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name âMarius Thorneâ, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile heâs working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[âCounsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?â]- âHi! Iâm filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?â Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[âIâm calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if neededâŠ.â]- The womanâs tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mindâwhy would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but Iâm told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, heâs busy. Even so,... Iâm still hoping that heâll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. Itâs a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "Itâs been a long time,â I say. âWhat are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. âHow about you, what are you doing here?â In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But heâs my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. âMr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,â he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. Iâm desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. âYou may now go in,â he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, âThank you so, so much!â I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. Heâs tall and heâs impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Mariusâ voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that youâre planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.â Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, âNone.â Pride becomes my shield from rejection. Iâve walked away from anyone where Iâm unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. âWhat do you think youâre doing here?!â he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?ââ" My eyes widen in surprise⊠thatâs news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, âYou didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?â My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Whoâs not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. âStop defying me! You canât just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didnât I already make sure you know that? The hardship youâre going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but itâs no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. âCarter, please,â I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 841 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | redtgb.com | IMAGE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453407747_1193015588382498_4558323965194607546_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NwGmRSnXsFIQ7kNvgGpkpJm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Akl7WuS5_uoGYaE19yPO5_w&oh=00_AYCJVlVc089v3uQMjsJdjQVHr3U1f0098YZnw-uHpMl-uQ&oe=6737322C | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,542 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417234}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đđ„ Continuer la lecture â€â€ | âAre you thinking about my brother again?â New Alpha Jasperâs voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their fatherâs sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I canât control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. âWhat if I was? I do miss him.â I asked flippantly. Jasperâs jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. âIris,â he growled. âYou should know better.â âElias was better than you in every way,â I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. âEven without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.â Jasperâs eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. âWatch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and donât you ever forget that.â My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. âYou will always be a pathetic nobody,â I spat. âWith or without him.â Jasperâs face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. âElias is gone,â he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldnât resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldnât stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. âYou canât deny what we are to each other,â he whispered, his voice rough with need. âNo matter how much you want to hate me.â âI do hate you,â I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. âHate me all you want, Iris,â he said sensually. âIt wonât change a thing.â But I couldnât escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Eliasâs hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasperâs eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. âLook at you,â he breathed, âyou canât get enough, can you?â I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. âThatâs it,â he growled. âYouâre mine, Iris. Donât you ever forget that.â His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasperâs weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasperâs hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. âIris,â he said softly, but I didnât respond. I couldnât. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didnât finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. âOh, by the way,â he said casually, as if discussing the weather, âI plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.â The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasperâs words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldnât have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadnât rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldnât have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldnât feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldnât feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldnât have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didnât want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. âHe was here again, wasnât he?â she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. âHe is the Alpha,â I said, keeping my voice calm and even. âHe comes and goes as he pleases.â Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. âYou think you can win his heart with your body?â She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. âHe is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!â She never forgave me for being Jasperâs mate. Even though it was nobodyâs fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didnât see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldnât bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadnât meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday⊠her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldnât hate her. I couldnât even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. âShe pushed me for no reason!â Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didnât. He knew that wouldnât hurt me. So he did something much worse. âThere is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,â he said, his voice low and icy. âNaomiâs coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.â He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. âThen you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,â he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldnât even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasperâs eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomiâs eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasperâs arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomiâs lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldnât help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. âHey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!â Naomiâs voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. âSorry,â I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I canât help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. âDo you remember when we were kids?â I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. âI do,â she replied. âWe were quite the troublemakers.â I nodded, encouraged by her words. âWe had fun back then,â I said. âEverything was simpler.â Naomiâs face hardened and she snapped, âThose days are gone, Iris. Iâve grown up. I had to.â âI know,â I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, âBut I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.â Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. âThat girl was weak. She didnât understand what it takes to lead, to survive.â âIs that why you hate me?â I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomiâs eyes flashed with anger. âHate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.â I shook my head, tears welling up. âI didnât steal him. I wasnât something I had control over. You know that.â âControl?â Naomi spat. âThatâs what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, donât think for a second that Iâve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.â The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. âI donât want to do this,â I said weakly. âI just want my friend back.â She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. âYour friend?â She asked, as if the words were strange to her. âThat girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.â I couldnât leave it there. I had to ask one last question. âYou never told me, who is your mate?â Naomiâs eyes flickered with an emotion I couldnât quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasperâs mate. âHe is gone,â Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. âGone?â I asked. âWhat do you mean?â âI asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,â she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. âHe is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.â I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. âNaomi, how could you?â I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. âHe was nothing to me,â she explained, âJust a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.â I couldnât handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomiâs face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. âDonât play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasperâs child, it wonât change a thing. Besides, I wonât let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomiâs big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. âIt is for the best,â I said to my wolf, Molly. âMy life will be more livable after the rejection,â I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. âNaomiâs resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.â My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. âI know, Molly,â I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. âItâs just⊠this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe⊠maybe it is better this way.â Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. âLetâs just get it over with,â he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasnât even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. âSure,â I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasperâs expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. âYou know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little houseâŠâ The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. âNo need,â I said quickly. âI am fine being Naomiâs maid.â His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. âYou despite me, donât you?â he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didnât answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didnât despite him. Even now, I still couldnât. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. âJasper,â I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasperâs movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper⊠I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. âIâm glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,â he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. âDonât.â He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. âWake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!â The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomiâs attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. âWe could have had a lovely little puppy.â I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomiâs room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. âWell, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,â she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didnât say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alphaâs mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. âThe Great Pack,â Jasper began, addressing them as one. âThank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.â He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. âAs you all know,â he continued, âthe position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.â He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, âBut before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.â Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasperâs declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. âThis new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,â Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. âShe is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.â Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. âI assure you,â Jasper continued. âThis decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.â The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadnât worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Mollyâs enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias. | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-uCQl_UDx30Q7kNvgEN7JU4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Akl7WuS5_uoGYaE19yPO5_w&oh=00_AYAtBxq0HJLMvcSFhgj7qpCIGEKVr8BYlBM-vAPwhYzCeg&oe=673731AD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,541 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417234}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đđ„ Continuer la lecture â€â€ | âAre you thinking about my brother again?â New Alpha Jasperâs voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their fatherâs sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I canât control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. âWhat if I was? I do miss him.â I asked flippantly. Jasperâs jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. âIris,â he growled. âYou should know better.â âElias was better than you in every way,â I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. âEven without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.â Jasperâs eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. âWatch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and donât you ever forget that.â My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. âYou will always be a pathetic nobody,â I spat. âWith or without him.â Jasperâs face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. âElias is gone,â he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldnât resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldnât stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. âYou canât deny what we are to each other,â he whispered, his voice rough with need. âNo matter how much you want to hate me.â âI do hate you,â I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. âHate me all you want, Iris,â he said sensually. âIt wonât change a thing.â But I couldnât escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Eliasâs hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasperâs eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. âLook at you,â he breathed, âyou canât get enough, can you?â I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. âThatâs it,â he growled. âYouâre mine, Iris. Donât you ever forget that.â His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasperâs weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasperâs hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. âIris,â he said softly, but I didnât respond. I couldnât. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didnât finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. âOh, by the way,â he said casually, as if discussing the weather, âI plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.â The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasperâs words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldnât have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadnât rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldnât have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldnât feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldnât feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldnât have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didnât want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. âHe was here again, wasnât he?â she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. âHe is the Alpha,â I said, keeping my voice calm and even. âHe comes and goes as he pleases.â Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. âYou think you can win his heart with your body?â She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. âHe is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!â She never forgave me for being Jasperâs mate. Even though it was nobodyâs fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didnât see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldnât bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadnât meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday⊠her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldnât hate her. I couldnât even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. âShe pushed me for no reason!â Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didnât. He knew that wouldnât hurt me. So he did something much worse. âThere is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,â he said, his voice low and icy. âNaomiâs coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.â He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. âThen you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,â he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldnât even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasperâs eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomiâs eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasperâs arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomiâs lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldnât help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. âHey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!â Naomiâs voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. âSorry,â I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I canât help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. âDo you remember when we were kids?â I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. âI do,â she replied. âWe were quite the troublemakers.â I nodded, encouraged by her words. âWe had fun back then,â I said. âEverything was simpler.â Naomiâs face hardened and she snapped, âThose days are gone, Iris. Iâve grown up. I had to.â âI know,â I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, âBut I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.â Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. âThat girl was weak. She didnât understand what it takes to lead, to survive.â âIs that why you hate me?â I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomiâs eyes flashed with anger. âHate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.â I shook my head, tears welling up. âI didnât steal him. I wasnât something I had control over. You know that.â âControl?â Naomi spat. âThatâs what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, donât think for a second that Iâve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.â The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. âI donât want to do this,â I said weakly. âI just want my friend back.â She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. âYour friend?â She asked, as if the words were strange to her. âThat girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.â I couldnât leave it there. I had to ask one last question. âYou never told me, who is your mate?â Naomiâs eyes flickered with an emotion I couldnât quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasperâs mate. âHe is gone,â Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. âGone?â I asked. âWhat do you mean?â âI asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,â she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. âHe is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.â I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. âNaomi, how could you?â I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. âHe was nothing to me,â she explained, âJust a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.â I couldnât handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomiâs face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. âDonât play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasperâs child, it wonât change a thing. Besides, I wonât let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomiâs big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. âIt is for the best,â I said to my wolf, Molly. âMy life will be more livable after the rejection,â I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. âNaomiâs resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.â My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. âI know, Molly,â I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. âItâs just⊠this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe⊠maybe it is better this way.â Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. âLetâs just get it over with,â he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasnât even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. âSure,â I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasperâs expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. âYou know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little houseâŠâ The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. âNo need,â I said quickly. âI am fine being Naomiâs maid.â His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. âYou despite me, donât you?â he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didnât answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didnât despite him. Even now, I still couldnât. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. âJasper,â I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasperâs movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper⊠I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. âIâm glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,â he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. âDonât.â He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. âWake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!â The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomiâs attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. âWe could have had a lovely little puppy.â I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomiâs room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. âWell, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,â she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didnât say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alphaâs mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. âThe Great Pack,â Jasper began, addressing them as one. âThank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.â He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. âAs you all know,â he continued, âthe position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.â He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, âBut before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.â Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasperâs declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. âThis new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,â Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. âShe is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.â Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. âI assure you,â Jasper continued. âThis decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.â The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadnât worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Mollyâs enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias. | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-uCQl_UDx30Q7kNvgEN7JU4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Akl7WuS5_uoGYaE19yPO5_w&oh=00_AYAtBxq0HJLMvcSFhgj7qpCIGEKVr8BYlBM-vAPwhYzCeg&oe=673731AD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,545 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417234}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đđ„ Continuer la lecture â€â€ | âAre you thinking about my brother again?â New Alpha Jasperâs voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their fatherâs sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I canât control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. âWhat if I was? I do miss him.â I asked flippantly. Jasperâs jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. âIris,â he growled. âYou should know better.â âElias was better than you in every way,â I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. âEven without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.â Jasperâs eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. âWatch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and donât you ever forget that.â My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. âYou will always be a pathetic nobody,â I spat. âWith or without him.â Jasperâs face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. âElias is gone,â he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldnât resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldnât stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. âYou canât deny what we are to each other,â he whispered, his voice rough with need. âNo matter how much you want to hate me.â âI do hate you,â I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. âHate me all you want, Iris,â he said sensually. âIt wonât change a thing.â But I couldnât escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Eliasâs hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasperâs eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. âLook at you,â he breathed, âyou canât get enough, can you?â I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. âThatâs it,â he growled. âYouâre mine, Iris. Donât you ever forget that.â His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasperâs weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasperâs hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. âIris,â he said softly, but I didnât respond. I couldnât. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didnât finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. âOh, by the way,â he said casually, as if discussing the weather, âI plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.â The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasperâs words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldnât have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadnât rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldnât have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldnât feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldnât feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldnât have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didnât want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. âHe was here again, wasnât he?â she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. âHe is the Alpha,â I said, keeping my voice calm and even. âHe comes and goes as he pleases.â Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. âYou think you can win his heart with your body?â She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. âHe is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!â She never forgave me for being Jasperâs mate. Even though it was nobodyâs fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didnât see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldnât bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadnât meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday⊠her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldnât hate her. I couldnât even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. âShe pushed me for no reason!â Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didnât. He knew that wouldnât hurt me. So he did something much worse. âThere is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,â he said, his voice low and icy. âNaomiâs coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.â He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. âThen you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,â he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldnât even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasperâs eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomiâs eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasperâs arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomiâs lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldnât help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. âHey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!â Naomiâs voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. âSorry,â I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I canât help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. âDo you remember when we were kids?â I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. âI do,â she replied. âWe were quite the troublemakers.â I nodded, encouraged by her words. âWe had fun back then,â I said. âEverything was simpler.â Naomiâs face hardened and she snapped, âThose days are gone, Iris. Iâve grown up. I had to.â âI know,â I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, âBut I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.â Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. âThat girl was weak. She didnât understand what it takes to lead, to survive.â âIs that why you hate me?â I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomiâs eyes flashed with anger. âHate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.â I shook my head, tears welling up. âI didnât steal him. I wasnât something I had control over. You know that.â âControl?â Naomi spat. âThatâs what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, donât think for a second that Iâve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.â The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. âI donât want to do this,â I said weakly. âI just want my friend back.â She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. âYour friend?â She asked, as if the words were strange to her. âThat girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.â I couldnât leave it there. I had to ask one last question. âYou never told me, who is your mate?â Naomiâs eyes flickered with an emotion I couldnât quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasperâs mate. âHe is gone,â Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. âGone?â I asked. âWhat do you mean?â âI asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,â she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. âHe is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.â I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. âNaomi, how could you?â I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. âHe was nothing to me,â she explained, âJust a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.â I couldnât handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomiâs face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. âDonât play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasperâs child, it wonât change a thing. Besides, I wonât let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomiâs big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. âIt is for the best,â I said to my wolf, Molly. âMy life will be more livable after the rejection,â I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. âNaomiâs resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.â My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. âI know, Molly,â I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. âItâs just⊠this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe⊠maybe it is better this way.â Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. âLetâs just get it over with,â he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasnât even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. âSure,â I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasperâs expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. âYou know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little houseâŠâ The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. âNo need,â I said quickly. âI am fine being Naomiâs maid.â His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. âYou despite me, donât you?â he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didnât answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didnât despite him. Even now, I still couldnât. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. âJasper,â I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasperâs movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper⊠I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. âIâm glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,â he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. âDonât.â He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. âWake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!â The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomiâs attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. âWe could have had a lovely little puppy.â I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomiâs room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. âWell, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,â she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didnât say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alphaâs mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. âThe Great Pack,â Jasper began, addressing them as one. âThank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.â He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. âAs you all know,â he continued, âthe position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.â He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, âBut before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.â Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasperâs declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. âThis new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,â Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. âShe is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.â Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. âI assure you,â Jasper continued. âThis decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.â The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadnât worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Mollyâs enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias. | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-uCQl_UDx30Q7kNvgEN7JU4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Akl7WuS5_uoGYaE19yPO5_w&oh=00_AYAtBxq0HJLMvcSFhgj7qpCIGEKVr8BYlBM-vAPwhYzCeg&oe=673731AD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,550 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417234}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đđ„ Continuer la lecture â€â€ | âAre you thinking about my brother again?â New Alpha Jasperâs voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their fatherâs sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I canât control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. âWhat if I was? I do miss him.â I asked flippantly. Jasperâs jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. âIris,â he growled. âYou should know better.â âElias was better than you in every way,â I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. âEven without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.â Jasperâs eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. âWatch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and donât you ever forget that.â My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. âYou will always be a pathetic nobody,â I spat. âWith or without him.â Jasperâs face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. âElias is gone,â he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldnât resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldnât stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. âYou canât deny what we are to each other,â he whispered, his voice rough with need. âNo matter how much you want to hate me.â âI do hate you,â I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. âHate me all you want, Iris,â he said sensually. âIt wonât change a thing.â But I couldnât escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Eliasâs hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasperâs eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. âLook at you,â he breathed, âyou canât get enough, can you?â I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. âThatâs it,â he growled. âYouâre mine, Iris. Donât you ever forget that.â His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasperâs weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasperâs hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. âIris,â he said softly, but I didnât respond. I couldnât. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didnât finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. âOh, by the way,â he said casually, as if discussing the weather, âI plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.â The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasperâs words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldnât have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadnât rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldnât have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldnât feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldnât feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldnât have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didnât want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. âHe was here again, wasnât he?â she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. âHe is the Alpha,â I said, keeping my voice calm and even. âHe comes and goes as he pleases.â Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. âYou think you can win his heart with your body?â She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. âHe is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!â She never forgave me for being Jasperâs mate. Even though it was nobodyâs fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didnât see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldnât bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadnât meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday⊠her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldnât hate her. I couldnât even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. âShe pushed me for no reason!â Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didnât. He knew that wouldnât hurt me. So he did something much worse. âThere is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,â he said, his voice low and icy. âNaomiâs coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.â He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. âThen you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,â he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldnât even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasperâs eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomiâs eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasperâs arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomiâs lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldnât help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. âHey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!â Naomiâs voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. âSorry,â I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I canât help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. âDo you remember when we were kids?â I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. âI do,â she replied. âWe were quite the troublemakers.â I nodded, encouraged by her words. âWe had fun back then,â I said. âEverything was simpler.â Naomiâs face hardened and she snapped, âThose days are gone, Iris. Iâve grown up. I had to.â âI know,â I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, âBut I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.â Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. âThat girl was weak. She didnât understand what it takes to lead, to survive.â âIs that why you hate me?â I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomiâs eyes flashed with anger. âHate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.â I shook my head, tears welling up. âI didnât steal him. I wasnât something I had control over. You know that.â âControl?â Naomi spat. âThatâs what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, donât think for a second that Iâve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.â The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. âI donât want to do this,â I said weakly. âI just want my friend back.â She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. âYour friend?â She asked, as if the words were strange to her. âThat girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.â I couldnât leave it there. I had to ask one last question. âYou never told me, who is your mate?â Naomiâs eyes flickered with an emotion I couldnât quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasperâs mate. âHe is gone,â Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. âGone?â I asked. âWhat do you mean?â âI asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,â she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. âHe is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.â I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. âNaomi, how could you?â I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. âHe was nothing to me,â she explained, âJust a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.â I couldnât handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomiâs face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. âDonât play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasperâs child, it wonât change a thing. Besides, I wonât let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomiâs big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. âIt is for the best,â I said to my wolf, Molly. âMy life will be more livable after the rejection,â I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. âNaomiâs resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.â My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. âI know, Molly,â I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. âItâs just⊠this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe⊠maybe it is better this way.â Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. âLetâs just get it over with,â he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasnât even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. âSure,â I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasperâs expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. âYou know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little houseâŠâ The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. âNo need,â I said quickly. âI am fine being Naomiâs maid.â His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. âYou despite me, donât you?â he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didnât answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didnât despite him. Even now, I still couldnât. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. âJasper,â I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasperâs movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper⊠I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. âIâm glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,â he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. âDonât.â He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. âWake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!â The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomiâs attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. âWe could have had a lovely little puppy.â I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomiâs room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. âWell, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,â she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didnât say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alphaâs mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. âThe Great Pack,â Jasper began, addressing them as one. âThank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.â He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. âAs you all know,â he continued, âthe position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.â He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, âBut before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.â Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasperâs declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. âThis new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,â Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. âShe is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.â Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. âI assure you,â Jasper continued. âThis decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.â The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadnât worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Mollyâs enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias. | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-uCQl_UDx30Q7kNvgEN7JU4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Akl7WuS5_uoGYaE19yPO5_w&oh=00_AYAtBxq0HJLMvcSFhgj7qpCIGEKVr8BYlBM-vAPwhYzCeg&oe=673731AD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,549 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417234}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đđ„ Continuer la lecture â€â€ | âAre you thinking about my brother again?â New Alpha Jasperâs voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their fatherâs sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I canât control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. âWhat if I was? I do miss him.â I asked flippantly. Jasperâs jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. âIris,â he growled. âYou should know better.â âElias was better than you in every way,â I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. âEven without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.â Jasperâs eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. âWatch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and donât you ever forget that.â My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. âYou will always be a pathetic nobody,â I spat. âWith or without him.â Jasperâs face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. âElias is gone,â he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldnât resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldnât stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. âYou canât deny what we are to each other,â he whispered, his voice rough with need. âNo matter how much you want to hate me.â âI do hate you,â I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. âHate me all you want, Iris,â he said sensually. âIt wonât change a thing.â But I couldnât escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Eliasâs hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasperâs eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. âLook at you,â he breathed, âyou canât get enough, can you?â I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. âThatâs it,â he growled. âYouâre mine, Iris. Donât you ever forget that.â His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasperâs weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasperâs hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. âIris,â he said softly, but I didnât respond. I couldnât. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didnât finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. âOh, by the way,â he said casually, as if discussing the weather, âI plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.â The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasperâs words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldnât have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadnât rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldnât have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldnât feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldnât feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldnât have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didnât want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. âHe was here again, wasnât he?â she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. âHe is the Alpha,â I said, keeping my voice calm and even. âHe comes and goes as he pleases.â Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. âYou think you can win his heart with your body?â She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. âHe is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!â She never forgave me for being Jasperâs mate. Even though it was nobodyâs fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didnât see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldnât bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadnât meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday⊠her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldnât hate her. I couldnât even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. âShe pushed me for no reason!â Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didnât. He knew that wouldnât hurt me. So he did something much worse. âThere is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,â he said, his voice low and icy. âNaomiâs coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.â He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. âThen you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,â he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldnât even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasperâs eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomiâs eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasperâs arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomiâs lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldnât help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. âHey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!â Naomiâs voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. âSorry,â I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I canât help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. âDo you remember when we were kids?â I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. âI do,â she replied. âWe were quite the troublemakers.â I nodded, encouraged by her words. âWe had fun back then,â I said. âEverything was simpler.â Naomiâs face hardened and she snapped, âThose days are gone, Iris. Iâve grown up. I had to.â âI know,â I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, âBut I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.â Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. âThat girl was weak. She didnât understand what it takes to lead, to survive.â âIs that why you hate me?â I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomiâs eyes flashed with anger. âHate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.â I shook my head, tears welling up. âI didnât steal him. I wasnât something I had control over. You know that.â âControl?â Naomi spat. âThatâs what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, donât think for a second that Iâve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.â The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. âI donât want to do this,â I said weakly. âI just want my friend back.â She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. âYour friend?â She asked, as if the words were strange to her. âThat girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.â I couldnât leave it there. I had to ask one last question. âYou never told me, who is your mate?â Naomiâs eyes flickered with an emotion I couldnât quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasperâs mate. âHe is gone,â Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. âGone?â I asked. âWhat do you mean?â âI asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,â she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. âHe is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.â I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. âNaomi, how could you?â I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. âHe was nothing to me,â she explained, âJust a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.â I couldnât handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomiâs face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. âDonât play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasperâs child, it wonât change a thing. Besides, I wonât let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomiâs big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. âIt is for the best,â I said to my wolf, Molly. âMy life will be more livable after the rejection,â I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. âNaomiâs resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.â My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. âI know, Molly,â I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. âItâs just⊠this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe⊠maybe it is better this way.â Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. âLetâs just get it over with,â he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasnât even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. âSure,â I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasperâs expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. âYou know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little houseâŠâ The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. âNo need,â I said quickly. âI am fine being Naomiâs maid.â His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. âYou despite me, donât you?â he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didnât answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didnât despite him. Even now, I still couldnât. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. âJasper,â I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasperâs movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper⊠I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. âIâm glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,â he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. âDonât.â He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. âWake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!â The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomiâs attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. âWe could have had a lovely little puppy.â I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomiâs room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. âWell, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,â she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didnât say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alphaâs mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. âThe Great Pack,â Jasper began, addressing them as one. âThank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.â He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. âAs you all know,â he continued, âthe position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.â He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, âBut before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.â Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasperâs declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. âThis new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,â Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. âShe is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.â Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. âI assure you,â Jasper continued. âThis decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.â The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadnât worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Mollyâs enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias. | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-uCQl_UDx30Q7kNvgEN7JU4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Akl7WuS5_uoGYaE19yPO5_w&oh=00_AYAtBxq0HJLMvcSFhgj7qpCIGEKVr8BYlBM-vAPwhYzCeg&oe=673731AD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,547 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417234}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đđ„ Continuer la lecture â€â€ | âAre you thinking about my brother again?â New Alpha Jasperâs voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their fatherâs sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I canât control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. âWhat if I was? I do miss him.â I asked flippantly. Jasperâs jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. âIris,â he growled. âYou should know better.â âElias was better than you in every way,â I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. âEven without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.â Jasperâs eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. âWatch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and donât you ever forget that.â My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. âYou will always be a pathetic nobody,â I spat. âWith or without him.â Jasperâs face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. âElias is gone,â he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldnât resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldnât stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. âYou canât deny what we are to each other,â he whispered, his voice rough with need. âNo matter how much you want to hate me.â âI do hate you,â I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. âHate me all you want, Iris,â he said sensually. âIt wonât change a thing.â But I couldnât escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Eliasâs hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasperâs eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. âLook at you,â he breathed, âyou canât get enough, can you?â I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. âThatâs it,â he growled. âYouâre mine, Iris. Donât you ever forget that.â His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasperâs weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasperâs hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. âIris,â he said softly, but I didnât respond. I couldnât. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didnât finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. âOh, by the way,â he said casually, as if discussing the weather, âI plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.â The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasperâs words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldnât have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadnât rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldnât have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldnât feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldnât feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldnât have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didnât want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. âHe was here again, wasnât he?â she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. âHe is the Alpha,â I said, keeping my voice calm and even. âHe comes and goes as he pleases.â Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. âYou think you can win his heart with your body?â She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. âHe is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!â She never forgave me for being Jasperâs mate. Even though it was nobodyâs fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didnât see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldnât bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadnât meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday⊠her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldnât hate her. I couldnât even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. âShe pushed me for no reason!â Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didnât. He knew that wouldnât hurt me. So he did something much worse. âThere is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,â he said, his voice low and icy. âNaomiâs coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.â He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. âThen you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,â he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldnât even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasperâs eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomiâs eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasperâs arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomiâs lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldnât help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. âHey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!â Naomiâs voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. âSorry,â I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I canât help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. âDo you remember when we were kids?â I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. âI do,â she replied. âWe were quite the troublemakers.â I nodded, encouraged by her words. âWe had fun back then,â I said. âEverything was simpler.â Naomiâs face hardened and she snapped, âThose days are gone, Iris. Iâve grown up. I had to.â âI know,â I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, âBut I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.â Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. âThat girl was weak. She didnât understand what it takes to lead, to survive.â âIs that why you hate me?â I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomiâs eyes flashed with anger. âHate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.â I shook my head, tears welling up. âI didnât steal him. I wasnât something I had control over. You know that.â âControl?â Naomi spat. âThatâs what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, donât think for a second that Iâve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.â The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. âI donât want to do this,â I said weakly. âI just want my friend back.â She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. âYour friend?â She asked, as if the words were strange to her. âThat girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.â I couldnât leave it there. I had to ask one last question. âYou never told me, who is your mate?â Naomiâs eyes flickered with an emotion I couldnât quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasperâs mate. âHe is gone,â Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. âGone?â I asked. âWhat do you mean?â âI asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,â she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. âHe is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.â I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. âNaomi, how could you?â I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. âHe was nothing to me,â she explained, âJust a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.â I couldnât handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomiâs face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. âDonât play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasperâs child, it wonât change a thing. Besides, I wonât let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomiâs big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. âIt is for the best,â I said to my wolf, Molly. âMy life will be more livable after the rejection,â I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. âNaomiâs resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.â My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. âI know, Molly,â I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. âItâs just⊠this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe⊠maybe it is better this way.â Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. âLetâs just get it over with,â he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasnât even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. âSure,â I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasperâs expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. âYou know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little houseâŠâ The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. âNo need,â I said quickly. âI am fine being Naomiâs maid.â His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. âYou despite me, donât you?â he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didnât answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didnât despite him. Even now, I still couldnât. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. âJasper,â I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasperâs movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper⊠I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. âIâm glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,â he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. âDonât.â He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. âWake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!â The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomiâs attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. âWe could have had a lovely little puppy.â I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomiâs room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. âWell, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,â she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didnât say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alphaâs mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. âThe Great Pack,â Jasper began, addressing them as one. âThank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.â He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. âAs you all know,â he continued, âthe position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.â He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, âBut before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.â Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasperâs declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. âThis new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,â Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. âShe is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.â Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. âI assure you,â Jasper continued. âThis decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.â The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadnât worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Mollyâs enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias. | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-uCQl_UDx30Q7kNvgEN7JU4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Akl7WuS5_uoGYaE19yPO5_w&oh=00_AYAtBxq0HJLMvcSFhgj7qpCIGEKVr8BYlBM-vAPwhYzCeg&oe=673731AD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,439 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417224}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | This wasnât the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. But it couldn't be her⊠Right? With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could he do this to me? I thought he cared. I thought I was the most important person in his life. I was like a sister to him, and now I am his wife! After losing my parents, I was adopted by Owenâs family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they decided to take me in. I grew up with Owen. We used to be inseparable. At first, he was like a brother to me. But as we grew older, things changed⊠He went from an awkward, geeky boy to a tall, handsome young man. I changed with the years, too. Puberty transformed me from a skinny little girl into a fit, voluptuous young woman. My dark brown hair grew long and wavy, spreading on my shoulders like seaweed. My bright green eyes with soft sight were framed by long black lashes. My fair skin and slim figure let me win the admiration of many Suitors. Owen always said he loved my eyes. He said my eyes were as charming as a clear lake. Since we were teens, we felt a strange, forbidden attraction to one another. But neither of us ever dared to admit it. Until that one fateful night, when we shared our first kiss. We got married when we were 22 years old. I couldnât believe that was almost 3 years ago now. I always thought we knew each other best. I thought nothing could ever come between us. But Owen had been acting very strange recently. These photos seemed to explain why⊠I had to confront him. âOwen?â I called out. âOwen, where are you?â He didnât answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: âNo, I donât think I love her anymore.â His words gave me icy chills. âYou should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.â Owen continued. âHe said...what?â I couldnât believe my ears and cried in my heart, âHow dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! â Hearing Owenâs frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why he treated me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, âQuestion him and then what? Owen may not love me love before. Do I want divorce? No, I donât think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.â So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. âJust in time for your dinner, hun!â I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. âWhere are you going? Itâs getting late and dinner is ready.â I said. âDinner with a client. Donât wait for me.â Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food Iâd carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasnât hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that werenât perfect. My belly wasnât as flat as it used to be. Maybe I shouldâve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it for many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... âJoiseâ! âJosieâŠ? Were you with Josie?â I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldnât understand. I couldnât believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didnât recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. âOwen, are you OK?â I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, âIf youâre sick, go see a doctor.â I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: âJosieâ. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said âJosieâ. He answered: âHello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.â I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldnât hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he wouldâve never let me suffer like this. âIâll pick you up later.â Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. âPlease, donât leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. Iâm too weak to be all by myself.â He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldnât help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: âIn sickness and in health, in good times and badâ. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: âHello, Noah?â The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. âIâm so sick, Iâm so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, pleaseâŠâ I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. âIâll be right there.â Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. Whatâs wrong? I didnât have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owenâs uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymondâs appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back 10 years ago to take over his familyâs business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. âDoes Owen know youâre sick?â Raymond said, looking concerned. âHow did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?â I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. âDon't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.â Oops, I must have pressed the number of âOwenâs Bossâ instead of âOwenâ. I apologized for the inconvenience. âYou are a member of our family, Noah. Itâs my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.â Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. âThank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.â I said with a relieved sigh. âOf course, Noah. Whenever you need me, Iâll be there.â He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldnât have shared my familyâs private problems with another man who I didnât even know him very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? âI donât think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.â I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. âHow could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!â Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. âPlease, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.â I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When we seeing the private doctor. I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadnât seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymondâs aftershave smelled a little special. âRaymond? Noah? What are you doing?!â I suddenly heard Owenâs angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didnât seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. âSo, youâve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!â Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasnât the one who couldnât be trusted! âOwen! How dare you talk to her like that! Itâs not our familyâs manner!â Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymondâs fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didnât want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. âRaymond, itâs okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.â I said gratefully. âPlease, donât say anything about Josieâ, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldnât detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. âOwen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymondâs number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.â Owen grabbed me and said, âWell, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and âfallâ right into his arms.â He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. âYou can go back to your important job now, uncle. Iâll look after my wife.â Raymondâs eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that heâd better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didnât want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. âOwen⊠What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?â I asked. âSo what? Whose wife do you want to be?â Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. âI know you cheated on me, Owen.â I uttered with pain in my voice. âYouâve been seeing Josie, right?â Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. âWhat do you know, Noah?â he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: âSomeone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didnât want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. âOwen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we know each other the most and could trust each other. I canât believe you would cheat me like that!â I cried, âOwen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!â His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldnât answer, Owen said: âItâs true. I love her. I love Josie.â Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? âWhy, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?â I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. âOwen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.â He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, âI donât have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!â I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didnât fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldnât get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: âYou lost your footing. Itâs not my fault.â There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. âRaymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.â âI came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You havenât ⊠Noah?â Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. âThis is how you treat your wife?! I donât believe you. Donât you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!â Raymond raged at his nephew. I didnât even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. âTwice in one day? That must be a record.â The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, âNot by choiceâŠâ The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. âI donât normally need so much help, you know.â I broke the ice. âI happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.â Raymond laughed heartily. âJokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.â I continued. âWhy did you come over tonight, Raymond?â âOwen hadnât come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.â Raymond explained. âI just canât believe what he did to you!â He continued. âIf he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. Iâll teach him a lesson.â His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. âThank you, Raymond. Iâm okay now. It was an accident. Owen didnât push me off the stairs on purpose. He didnât mean to hurt me.â I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. âGoodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.â I said with feeling as he hugged me. âBye, Noah. Itâs been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.â He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldnât believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didnât he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josieâs betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. âHow dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for Godâs sake!â I cried out. They hadnât heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasnât so devastated, it mightâve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josieâs blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. âI donât believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!â I insisted. Josie hid away in Owenâs arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: âYouâve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?â âI am done with you.â He continued. âOur whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie shouldâve been with me all along!â I didnât understand. âWhat are you talking about, Owen?â He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josieâs collarbone. âRemember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. Youâve made her suffer long enough!â I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didnât believe me. âJosie,â I cried. âHow could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! Weâve been best friends since the orphanage, havenât we? Does that mean nothing to you?â âNoah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,âJosie played innocent with me, âI should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.â This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldnât see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treated me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my that necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were naturalïŒ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josieâs waist and warned me, âYouâd better stay out of our life from now on. Iâll move to another villa with Josie.â I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other⊠But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, ânecklaceâ is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didnât believe our years of affection couldnât prove my heart. âNoah, my life were ruined by you. You owe me that.â Josie said. âOne day youâll both regret this. I didnât do anything wrong.â I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: âItâs my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldnât have suffered so much.â I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owenâs whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owenâs angry shouting: âHow dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? They put her in the hospital! I canât believe your jealousy would drive you this far!â Chapter 6 - Choice Noah âWhat?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what youâre talking about.â I replied to the angry voice on the phone. âMore lies! I canât believe you, Noah. You're despicable!â Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. âOwen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?â âJosie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!â He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. âOh, itâs our âold friendâ.â The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josieâs room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. âFinally! That took you long enough.â He whispered angrily. âJosie is sleeping.â He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. âI have no idea what happened, Owen.â I said honestly. âCan you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?â âAre you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.â He shook his head, then continued. âJosie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.â âWhat? That's horrible!â I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. âStop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.â No wonder he doubted me. But I couldnât believe the trust between us was so fragile. âWould you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?â I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: âNever again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.â I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If there is anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to meïŒ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. âI didnât prepared your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?â I said plainly. I didnât know why he came back at this time, but I didnât care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, âYou still donât want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!â âJosie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!â I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. âI choose divorce.â I said coldly. âOkay, good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning. Oh, and Iâve prepared another âsurpriseâ for you.â Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448734622_433474479610502_7081717358378595892_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uYLkYXKYjSYQ7kNvgG5oHIi&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AC9fU0lKp8UukSuyHvVG9GS&oh=00_AYATF5I3mEVy0a7zMg939SQ5LeMlSiVa9I0kNT180zzWqQ&oe=67374B11 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,417,514 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2417224}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | This wasnât the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. But it couldn't be her⊠Right? With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could he do this to me? I thought he cared. I thought I was the most important person in his life. I was like a sister to him, and now I am his wife! After losing my parents, I was adopted by Owenâs family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they decided to take me in. I grew up with Owen. We used to be inseparable. At first, he was like a brother to me. But as we grew older, things changed⊠He went from an awkward, geeky boy to a tall, handsome young man. I changed with the years, too. Puberty transformed me from a skinny little girl into a fit, voluptuous young woman. My dark brown hair grew long and wavy, spreading on my shoulders like seaweed. My bright green eyes with soft sight were framed by long black lashes. My fair skin and slim figure let me win the admiration of many Suitors. Owen always said he loved my eyes. He said my eyes were as charming as a clear lake. Since we were teens, we felt a strange, forbidden attraction to one another. But neither of us ever dared to admit it. Until that one fateful night, when we shared our first kiss. We got married when we were 22 years old. I couldnât believe that was almost 3 years ago now. I always thought we knew each other best. I thought nothing could ever come between us. But Owen had been acting very strange recently. These photos seemed to explain why⊠I had to confront him. âOwen?â I called out. âOwen, where are you?â He didnât answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: âNo, I donât think I love her anymore.â His words gave me icy chills. âYou should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.â Owen continued. âHe said...what?â I couldnât believe my ears and cried in my heart, âHow dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! â Hearing Owenâs frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why he treated me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, âQuestion him and then what? Owen may not love me love before. Do I want divorce? No, I donât think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.â So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. âJust in time for your dinner, hun!â I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. âWhere are you going? Itâs getting late and dinner is ready.â I said. âDinner with a client. Donât wait for me.â Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food Iâd carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasnât hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that werenât perfect. My belly wasnât as flat as it used to be. Maybe I shouldâve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it for many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... âJoiseâ! âJosieâŠ? Were you with Josie?â I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldnât understand. I couldnât believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didnât recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. âOwen, are you OK?â I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, âIf youâre sick, go see a doctor.â I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: âJosieâ. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said âJosieâ. He answered: âHello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.â I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldnât hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he wouldâve never let me suffer like this. âIâll pick you up later.â Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. âPlease, donât leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. Iâm too weak to be all by myself.â He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldnât help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: âIn sickness and in health, in good times and badâ. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: âHello, Noah?â The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. âIâm so sick, Iâm so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, pleaseâŠâ I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. âIâll be right there.â Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. Whatâs wrong? I didnât have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owenâs uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymondâs appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back 10 years ago to take over his familyâs business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. âDoes Owen know youâre sick?â Raymond said, looking concerned. âHow did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?â I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. âDon't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.â Oops, I must have pressed the number of âOwenâs Bossâ instead of âOwenâ. I apologized for the inconvenience. âYou are a member of our family, Noah. Itâs my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.â Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. âThank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.â I said with a relieved sigh. âOf course, Noah. Whenever you need me, Iâll be there.â He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldnât have shared my familyâs private problems with another man who I didnât even know him very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? âI donât think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.â I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. âHow could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!â Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. âPlease, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.â I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When we seeing the private doctor. I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadnât seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymondâs aftershave smelled a little special. âRaymond? Noah? What are you doing?!â I suddenly heard Owenâs angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didnât seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. âSo, youâve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!â Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasnât the one who couldnât be trusted! âOwen! How dare you talk to her like that! Itâs not our familyâs manner!â Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymondâs fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didnât want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. âRaymond, itâs okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.â I said gratefully. âPlease, donât say anything about Josieâ, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldnât detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. âOwen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymondâs number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.â Owen grabbed me and said, âWell, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and âfallâ right into his arms.â He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. âYou can go back to your important job now, uncle. Iâll look after my wife.â Raymondâs eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that heâd better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didnât want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. âOwen⊠What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?â I asked. âSo what? Whose wife do you want to be?â Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. âI know you cheated on me, Owen.â I uttered with pain in my voice. âYouâve been seeing Josie, right?â Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. âWhat do you know, Noah?â he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: âSomeone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didnât want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. âOwen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we know each other the most and could trust each other. I canât believe you would cheat me like that!â I cried, âOwen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!â His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldnât answer, Owen said: âItâs true. I love her. I love Josie.â Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? âWhy, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?â I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. âOwen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.â He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, âI donât have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!â I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didnât fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldnât get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: âYou lost your footing. Itâs not my fault.â There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. âRaymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.â âI came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You havenât ⊠Noah?â Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. âThis is how you treat your wife?! I donât believe you. Donât you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!â Raymond raged at his nephew. I didnât even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. âTwice in one day? That must be a record.â The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, âNot by choiceâŠâ The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. âI donât normally need so much help, you know.â I broke the ice. âI happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.â Raymond laughed heartily. âJokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.â I continued. âWhy did you come over tonight, Raymond?â âOwen hadnât come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.â Raymond explained. âI just canât believe what he did to you!â He continued. âIf he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. Iâll teach him a lesson.â His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. âThank you, Raymond. Iâm okay now. It was an accident. Owen didnât push me off the stairs on purpose. He didnât mean to hurt me.â I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. âGoodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.â I said with feeling as he hugged me. âBye, Noah. Itâs been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.â He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldnât believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didnât he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josieâs betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. âHow dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for Godâs sake!â I cried out. They hadnât heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasnât so devastated, it mightâve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josieâs blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. âI donât believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!â I insisted. Josie hid away in Owenâs arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: âYouâve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?â âI am done with you.â He continued. âOur whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie shouldâve been with me all along!â I didnât understand. âWhat are you talking about, Owen?â He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josieâs collarbone. âRemember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. Youâve made her suffer long enough!â I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didnât believe me. âJosie,â I cried. âHow could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! Weâve been best friends since the orphanage, havenât we? Does that mean nothing to you?â âNoah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,âJosie played innocent with me, âI should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.â This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldnât see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treated me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my that necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were naturalïŒ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josieâs waist and warned me, âYouâd better stay out of our life from now on. Iâll move to another villa with Josie.â I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other⊠But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, ânecklaceâ is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didnât believe our years of affection couldnât prove my heart. âNoah, my life were ruined by you. You owe me that.â Josie said. âOne day youâll both regret this. I didnât do anything wrong.â I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: âItâs my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldnât have suffered so much.â I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owenâs whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owenâs angry shouting: âHow dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? They put her in the hospital! I canât believe your jealousy would drive you this far!â Chapter 6 - Choice Noah âWhat?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what youâre talking about.â I replied to the angry voice on the phone. âMore lies! I canât believe you, Noah. You're despicable!â Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. âOwen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?â âJosie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!â He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. âOh, itâs our âold friendâ.â The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josieâs room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. âFinally! That took you long enough.â He whispered angrily. âJosie is sleeping.â He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. âI have no idea what happened, Owen.â I said honestly. âCan you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?â âAre you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.â He shook his head, then continued. âJosie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.â âWhat? That's horrible!â I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. âStop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.â No wonder he doubted me. But I couldnât believe the trust between us was so fragile. âWould you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?â I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: âNever again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.â I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If there is anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to meïŒ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. âI didnât prepared your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?â I said plainly. I didnât know why he came back at this time, but I didnât care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, âYou still donât want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!â âJosie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!â I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. âI choose divorce.â I said coldly. âOkay, good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning. Oh, and Iâve prepared another âsurpriseâ for you.â Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448734622_433474479610502_7081717358378595892_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uYLkYXKYjSYQ7kNvgG5oHIi&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AhX3_wRkD1EpW4RrQ38IdxH&oh=00_AYD7tGKK6KOWiodzA2sHnWadXOvHRH0-if-Ptt1sNzBl_g&oe=67374B11 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,416,467 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2416119}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | Liesel Sharp had just unlocked her phone while waiting for her IV drip to be done when she received a message from her best friend, Chelsea Walden. "Jacob's back." She faltered. She and Jacob Ford had barely spoken throughout their month-long cold war, so she had no idea he was back. Soon, she received another message. "He's brought a young woman back with him." A photo had been sent with the message. The young woman in the photo resembled Liesel a littleâshe was Natalie Sharp, Liesel's younger half-sister. She'd been raised in the countryside. Chelsea continued, "The Sharp family is throwing them a welcome-back party. Do you want to crash it, Lili?" She knew what Liesel was like. Liesel would give Jacob a taste of his own medicine if he dared to do anything to her. There was even a chance she would set the Sharp residence on fire. Liesel checked her IV bag. She'd had a high fever for three days now, and the back of her hand was swollen from the constant IV drips she'd been on. She wasn't in the mood for that nonsense. "No," she replied. Then, she shut her eyes to get some rest. It was close to 10:00 pm when she took a cab back to Viewpoint Residences. The fever had taken its toll on her, so she soon drifted into a restless sleep. Jacob returned at some point, which woke her up. "Did I wake you?" he asked while rolling up the sleeves of his ironed shirt. The dim light made his skin glow, adding a hint of iciness to his already cold demeanor. He looked down at her with an indifferent gaze. His voice was as alluring as always, though. "No." Liesel's voice was a little nasal because she'd just woken up. She explained lazily, "I wasn't sleeping too soundly after taking my meds." He frowned slightly. "Are you sick?" She chuckled softly. She'd been sick for a while now and had mentioned it in her texts to him when admitting defeat. Yet he looked like he'd only just noticed. She poured two glasses of water and handed one to him. "How are things at Norton City? I heard from Brook that there seemed to be some trouble with it. Youâ" Her throat felt dry and uncomfortable; she wasn't in the mood to chat. Still, someone had to back downâit had been nearly two months since they'd seen each other. However, Jacob cut her off. "Let's divorce." She stared at him and almost lost her grip on her glass. Her throat seemed to hurt more now. He didn't explain himself. All he said was, "You can ask for whatever you want. I won't shortchange you." Liesel's heart clenched, but she soon regained her composure. "We can discuss this if this is because you left to pick Natalie up two months ago." "It's not." He looked at her, his gaze aloof. "This is a loveless marriage, Liesel. There's no point in keeping it going." It was true that the marriage alliance between the Ford and Sharp families had never been the one Jacob had hoped for. Liesel was the eldest daughter of the Sharp family, but he'd never wanted to marry her. Their accidental encounter that night was the only thing that had made him choose to take responsibility for her. Liesel lowered her eyes and said slowly, "Alright. All I want is the house at Northview Garden, and I won't quit my job after the divorce." Her mother, Heather Mallone, had left the house for her. For whatever reason, it had ended up in the Ford family's hands and become one of her wedding gifts. As for her career, she'd worked hard and built a network within Ford Corporation. She couldn't allow the divorce to wipe her efforts away. Jacob didn't object. He looked at her and said, "Okay. Anything else?" "No." Liesel shook her head. "If it bothers you, I can move out tomorrow." He seemed surprised by how accommodating she was. He cautioned her calmly, "Make sure you've thought this through, Liesel. I don't want there to be anything between us after the divorce." "Don't worry about that." She smiled. He seemed to want to say something else, but his phone rang. He answered it and hung up shortly after. Then, he said, "I have something else to do. I'll get a lawyer to talk to you about the divorce." Soon after he left, Liesel saw a trending topic on him and Natalie showing up together somewhere. In hindsight, fate was such a twisted thing. Back then, Heather could not tolerate even the slightest flaw in her marriage. After learning about Natalie's existence, she forced her husband, Jeffrey Sharp, to send Natalie to the countryside so she could grow up there. Less than two years after Heather's death, Jeffrey had remarried, turning Liesel into a joke. Natalie had also been brought back from the countryside. Fate loved playing jokes on everyoneâno one would've expected Natalie to be the one who held Jacob's heart. ⊠Liesel only woke up the following noon. Her cold was much better now. A lawyer brought her the divorce agreement, making sure to go through the allocation of assets. Jacob truly hadn't shortchanged her. Aside from the house at Northview Garden, he'd also given her some other real estate. The lawyer said, "Sign here if you don't have any objection to the clauses, Ms. Sharp." Liesel nodded and signed the agreement without hesitation. The divorce would take some more time to finalize, though. Jacob was busy, so Liesel didn't get to see him at all. She reminded the lawyer, "Please tell Mr. Ford to expedite the finalization of the divorce if he's not too busy. Dragging this out won't do any of us favors." After settling the divorce, Liesel moved out of her and Jacob's marital home. Chelsea heard about this and invited her out for coffee. "You know about Natalie, right? She studied hard in the countryside after being banished by your mother and later got into a good university. Jacob ran into her at Alden University when he went there to give a talk." Chelsea snorted. She continued, "I heard Natalie was really in awe of him; it helped that she was so hardworking and optimistic. Your father was desperate to matchmake them, you know. But here's the questionâwhy would someone as wonderful as her not realize what a contemptible move it is to ruin someone's marriage?" Chelsea had always been defensive of people she counted as her own, and she scorned those who knowingly got involved with people who had significant others. The fact that Natalie was an illegitimate child only made Chelsea despise her more. Liesel looked unfazed, though. "It's all in the past now. Jacob and I are already divorced, so she's not really ruining the marriage." She chuckled. She had mixed feelings about the whole thing. "Besides, it's not like Jacob and I ever had feelings for each other." She lowered her gaze and suddenly remembered the first time she and Jacob had met. The year Heather had died, she'd caused one of Jeffrey's business deals to fall through. She'd been overjoyed and had dragged Chelsea out for a celebration. After the celebration, she'd refused to let go of a handsome man she'd latched onto. They'd both had too much to drink and had ended up in bed. It was only later that she'd learned he was Jacob Ford, her fiancĂ©. Rumor had it that he'd never wanted to marry her, but he'd looked at her the following morning and said, "I'm willing to take responsibility for this, Liesel. What about you?" He'd proposed marriage. Liesel had looked at him, and a rare moment of rashness had taken over her. She'd said, "Let's do it." To tell the truth, there wasn't anything bad about Jacob. He didn't love her but had never played the field or slept around with other women. He was also calm and level-headed, considerate and gentle. She didn't even have any complaints about their adventures in bed. But things had changed after he'd run into Natalie at Alden University two months ago. Chelsea looked at Liesel while feeling bitter. The latter hadn't said anything, but Chelsea knew how she felt. Judging from Liesel's personality, there was no way she would've settled for Jacob for so long if she didn't have feelings for him. "Maybe you should go back to Shifter Corporation, Lili. Why continue suffering at Ford Corporation? I feel nauseous at the thought of those two pieces of trash being there." Liesel had always been prideful and stubborn. After Heather's death, she'd used whatever she'd inherited to set up Shifter Corporation, wanting to compete with the Sharp family's company. However, she'd left it in the hands of Heather's friend, Jonathan Shifter. The outside world only knew it as Jonathan's company. "Marriage is marriage, and work is work," Liesel said. "I'm not going to give up on my career over a failed marriage." That was what she thoughtâit was also what Jacob had promised her. But when she headed to work the next day, she discovered she'd been transferred from her position as his secretary to the project department manager. Chapter 2 Liesel had taken a week of sick leave. She'd only learned about the transfer when returning to work. A colleague gossiped with her, sounding pointed as they said, "I bet you still don't know this, Ms. Sharp. We have a new secretary whose last name is also Sharp. It looks like there's something special about her." Liesel didn't expect to hear that. Had Jacob actually given Natalie a job by his side? Soon, Jacob summoned Liesel to the CEO's office. When she entered and stood before him, he looked at her indifferently. "Since you want to stay at the company, continuing to hold the position of my personal secretary isn't appropriate. "The project department manager was transferred to a branch company, leaving a vacancy there. The timing is just right." Liesel knew very well that Jacob had always been clear-headed. He would never allow her to cause Natalie any discomfort or disappointment. Rather than saying the transfer was his recognition of Liesel's abilities, it would be more accurate to say he merely didn't want Natalie to misunderstand. "Okay," Liesel said. He frowned slightly and said, "Natalie hasn't seen much of the world since she's just graduated. You should give her more guidance." Liesel didn't say no. Setting everything else aside, she did need to hand over the work she had in handâit was her responsibility as an employee. She headed downstairs, running into Natalie on her way. The latter was a rookie and a greenhorn, so some of the veterans had tricked her into buying them over a dozen cups of coffee. She hurried around with a light sheen of sweat on her forehead, looking obedient yet silly. She faltered when she saw Liesel. "Lieâ" She seemed to think of something and stuck out her tongue. "Ms. Liesel." Liesel frowned at her and said, "You're here as Mr. Ford's secretary, not to run errands. Set the coffee aside and come with me." Natalie paled. Still, she did as told and followed Liesel. Everyone else in the department settled down. Liesel had no intention of picking on Natalie. After all, banishing the latter to the countryside again wouldn't bring Heather back to life. Besides, before her death, Heather had already lost interest in being mad at the Sharp family. "These are the most recently saved files. This is a list of things to pay attention to when working with Mr. Ford, and this is his latest schedule," Liesel said. "Avoid wearing too many accessories during work unless necessary for a gathering or business meeting. "As a secretary, what's more important is your ability to think on your feet and react to whatever that's happened." Natalie blinked as a light blush spread across her cheeks. "Is this one not allowed, too? Mr. Ford gave this to me, and I quite like it. Can't I wear it?" Liesel's gaze flitted past the necklace she wore. It took her aback for a split second. She'd like that particular necklace for some time. Once, Jacob had nonchalantly asked her, "Do all little ladies like accessories like that?" It turned out he was getting it for Natalie. "That's up to you." Liesel lowered her gaze to conceal the emotions in her eyes. Her tone remained calm as she continued, "It's fine as long as it doesn't affect your work." Natalie smiled sweetly without saying anything else. Liesel showed her the ropes and gave her a run-through of the overall workflow. When she was done, Natalie said, "I get the feeling that you don't really like me, Liesel. Is it because of Mr. Ford?" Liesel looked at her. She didn't avert her gaze. Instead, she just smiled and continued, "It's hard to tell who's wrong and right when it comes to matters of the heartâit was the same with my mother and our father. Whatever it is, I still want to be friends with youâŠ" "Natalie." Liesel stopped her there. "Morals and ethics still bind all matters of the heart. You wouldn't have been banished to the countryside if not for that. Do only what you must, and stop thinking everyone around you is a fool." Jeffrey had had an affair, which led to Natalie's birth. Even if Heather was already dead, Liesel didn't think she could shamelessly forgive Natalie's mother on Heather's behalf, let alone allow Natalie to do the forgiving. What right did Natalie have to talk about right or wrong? Liesel turned and left. She returned to her office and texted Jacob. "Do you have time to get the divorce settled today, Mr. Ford? Let's get that divorce certificate." He didn't stand her up. They met at the courthouse at 2:00 pm. Liesel signed whatever papers she needed to and looked at him. "It's all ready. Your turn to sign." She hadn't had time to change her outfit before leaving the office, so she still wore a professional-looking women's suit. Her hair cascaded over her shoulders, which framed her aloof yet delicate face. She looked beautiful. Jacob watched her for a while before looking away. "You seem to be in quite a rush." "Hmm? No, I'm not," Liesel answered after a beat. "We've already signed the papers. There's no point in dragging this out." He didn't say anything else and quickly signed. After they got their divorce certificates and left the courthouse, Jacob looked at her. "All better now?" "Yep." She nodded. She was about to leave when he got in his car and rolled down the window. "I'll drop you back." Liesel hesitated. She was about to turn him down when a wave of nausea washed over her, making her retch. When she returned to her senses, she saw Jacob watching her with narrowed eyes. "Are you conceived?" Her heart sank. It had been a month since they'd last slept. He'd been rather rough that night and hadn't used any protection. But things couldn't be that coincidental, right? Could she have gotten conceived from that one time? She clenched her fists. "I can't be." He was about to say something else when his phone rang. He answered it. When he hung up, his brows were furrowed. "I have work to do." He looked at her pointedly. "We can't have children, Liesel. I hope this is just a coincidence." Liesel's heart clenched, but she didn't say anything. Throughout her and Jacob's three-year marriage, they'd always been careful with preventive measures. That time a month ago was the only time neither of them had done anything. But how could she have conceived so easily? She pushed the thought out of her mind and took a cab back to the company. When she arrived, she noticed the tension in the air. A colleague leaned close to her and whispered in trepidation, "There's been a problem with the products from Hardin Group. That new secretary signed the papers during the handover without checking the stock properly." Liesel frowned. She'd deliberately reminded Natalie to check everything before signing for them. It didn't help that Hardin Group was more cunning than others. This wasn't their first time trying to pull something like this. Shortly after, her assistant came and said, "Mr. Ford wants to see you, Ms. Sharp." Liesel pushed open the door to Jacob's office. Natalie stood inside. Her nose was red, and she was biting her lip. She looked pitiful yet adorable. Her words made Liesel frown, though. "I'm sorry, Jake. I had no idea I needed to check everything when accepting the stock. Ms. Liesel did tell me to check the items but didn't caution me that Hardin Group would be so cunning. It's all my faultâŠ" Jacob looked at Liesel coldly. "Nat's just graduated, so she knows nothing about these things. You know very well what Hardin Group is capable of. Why didn't you give her a heads-up?" Chapter 3 Liesel's heart twinged slightly, but she said calmly, "I reminded Ms. Natalie about the stock handover. The office has surveillance cameras. You can check the footage if you don't believe me, Mr. Ford." Natalie paled. Tears welled in her eyes, and she said pitifully, "I-I probably didn't hear you because my mind wandered. That's why I made such a mistake." Liesel ignored her. "We can't let Hardin Group manipulate us for stocks worth millions. I'll handle this, but the company also has rules to uphold. Natalie will need to be reprimanded accordingly." She turned and left the office to check on the stocks. Now that they'd already been accepted, from a legal perspective, Ford Corporation had no choice but to swallow its woes and live with the situation. Still, there was hope for this. Uriah Hardin, the third son of the Hardin family, managed Hardin Group. However, his brother, Elijah Hardin, was the second son and favored by his family. He also wanted to usurp Uriah's position. If she could turn this matter into a power play, she could turn the tables on Hardin Group. At 8:00 pm, Liesel and Elijah met at a restaurant. His roguish, flippant look landed on her. "Have you invited the wrong man, Ms. Sharp? I'm not the one who calls the shots at Hardin Group, nor am I interested in you." Liesel was beautiful but too boring in his eyes. He liked his women obedient and gentle. They were cuter that way. Liesel ignored his words and placed a document before him. "These are some of the tracks Mr. Uriah has left in the industry over the years, Mr. Elijah. I won't beat around the bushâI don't believe you're uninterested in Hardin Group. Take him down, and this deal with Ford Corporation will be yours." The flippant look in Elijah's eyes faded away. He narrowed his eyes and appraised her with interest. His mother wasn't his father, Richard Hardin's first wife, and Richard favored Uriah over him. But was there anyone in the Hardin family who didn't want to have something to do with the company? After a long silence, he drawled, "What's in it for you if I take him down?" "I need you to switch out the subpar products Hardin Group has just supplied to Ford Corporation. Cooperating with you is also good for us because you don't pull dirty tricks." Liesel didn't mind pulling a few tricks when doing business, but Uriah's methods were too lowbrow. She was scornful of him. Elijah looked at her. Then, he raised his glass and said meaningfully, "I hope things will work out the way you wish, Ms. Sharp." A few tables away, Jacob's assistant, Jesse Lane, noticed Liesel. In a low voice, he told Jacob, "Ms. Sharp is here, too, Mr. Ford." Jacob followed his line of sight and frowned slightly. Elijah had a reputation for being a dandyâwhat was Liesel doing with him? Liesel didn't notice Jacob. She and Elijah soon ended their discussion; Jesse approached her then. He said, "Mr. Ford is waiting for you, Ms. Sharp." Elijah glanced at him before turning back to Liesel. "You should consider joining Hardin Group if you ever get sick of being at Ford Corporation, Ms. Sharp. We always know a good thing when we see it." A woman with nothing but good looks would quickly become boring, but she would be a valuable resource if she were beautiful and brainy. Liesel didn't respond to Elijah's words. Instead, she politely bid him farewell before following Jesse to Jacob's car. It was 11:00 pm, and the night breeze was rather chilly. Liesel's lips were a little pale as she got into the car. She lowered her eyes, and her wrists were briefly exposed underneath her suit jacket. It made her seem rather weak and pitiful. Jacob frowned. He'd never noticed her being this skinny. "Have you settled the problem with Hardin Group?" She nodded, looking tired. "Yeah. Elijah is harder to deal with than Uriah, but he's already agreed to switch out the subpar products. We'll just need to send someone to handle the handover." Jacob's gaze flitted past her. "Natalie is young and naive. You can't completely blame her for this." Liesel paused before saying softly, "You're Ford Corporation's CEO. It's up to you how you want to handle her." Natalie was young, huh? She'd been even younger than Natalie when joining Ford Corporation, but Jacob had never cut her any slack. "I've yet to tell Grandpa about the divorce," he said, switching the subject. Vincent Ford had been recuperating at home these past years and couldn't be aggravated. Even if Liesel and Jacob had never been the most loving couple, Vincent probably still couldn't handle the news of their divorce. Liesel looked down. "Got it. I'll tell him about this when the time is right." Jacob didn't say anything else. Liesel had had a bit to drink without eating anything. After a while, she curled up in her seat and drifted off. Her face was pale. When Jacob noticed something was wrong with her, he frowned. He was about to instruct Jesse to take them to the hospital when she woke up. "Where are we?" she asked, her voice hoarse. He said, "I'm taking you to the hospital." Liesel's heart skipped a beat as she thought of something. However, she kept her tone nonchalant and said, "There's no need for that. My stomach just feels a little upset. I'll be fine after resting at home." Jacob looked at her. His gaze was deep and sharp. It was as if he could read her thoughts. After a while, he said, "Fine." She relaxed. Back home, she called Chelsea and said a little grimly, "Buy me a test." ⊠The following day, Liesel was supposed to attend a welcome-back party for Alex Stone, one of her and Jacob's mutual friends. Alex had called her before his return to invite her to the party. Perhaps it was because he'd heard about the divorce and wanted to help them reconcile. The party was already in full swing when Liesel arrived. She heard Alex's voice through the door. "Have you and Liesel really divorced? Was it because of Natalie?" Liesel faltered, her hand on the doorknob. After a pause, Jacob said, "It has nothing to do with Natalie. Liesel and I aren't a good match." "Tsk. How are you two not a good match?" Alex asked. "I think Liesel is fantastic. She's pretty, intelligent, and has won many people's recognition at Ford Corporation. Why are you so obsessed with Natalie? Don't forget that Liesel saved you in the past. Sometimes, some things are just too little, too late." He'd met Natalie before and could tell she was nothing but a young woman with a few tricks up her sleeve. She couldn't compare to Liesel. Liesel had managed to save Jacob from the hands of his abductors. How could someone like Natalie compare to her bravery and determination? Jacob would have much to regret if he and Liesel really were to divorce. This time, Jacob remained silent for a longer time. Then he said, "You can't force matters of the heart." Liesel lowered her eyes and slowly clenched her fists. Alex stopped trying to change Jacob's mind. Instead, he said, "You'd better think this through. You may not like her, but plenty of others do." Liesel didn't linger. She texted Alex on WhatsApp and told him she wasn't attending the party because she had to attend to something else. Then, she asked Chelsea out. Chelsea gave her the test and asked hesitantly, "You're not really conceived, are you, Lili?" Chapter 4 Liesel held the test tightly. "I'm not sure yet." Her period had yet to come this month, and the retching from before⊠She suspected something was up. "What are you going to do if you are?" Chelsea looked at her hesitantly. "Will Jacob accept it?" Liesel dropped her gaze. Jacob would never want a child she'd brought into the world. Besides, they were already divorcedâit was bad for them both if she were to keep the child⊠even if it was one she'd longed for in the past. After a long silence, she said, "No, he won't. There's no point in keeping lingering attachments or forcing someone to do something against their will. If I'm conceived, I'll lose the baby." She'd waited for a baby that hadn't come over the past three years. Now, it was long past the time for that. Liesel was in a bad mood, so she didn't do the test on the spot. Instead, she and Chelsea had some drinks. Well, she only had a sip or two of a drink with the lowest possible wine content. She only remembered the test when she arrived at the company the following day. She headed to the bathroom and did the test. Then, she was dumbstruck when she saw the two lines on it. She was conceived⊠with Jacob's child. Her face turned pale. Just then, someone entered the bathroom. In her panic, she threw the test into the trashcan and clenched her fists. Was she really going to lose her and Jacob's child? A pang of pain swept past her heart. Liesel was in a meeting but she was distracted. When it was over, a colleague leaned close to her, looking excited to share gossip. "Did you hear, Ms. Sharp? Someone from our department is conceived." The competition within Ford Corporation had always been intense, and carrying a baby was something that would easily affect one's career and ascension up the ladder. The colleague couldn't help saying gleefully, "I wonder who it is. They're being hush-hush about this, aren't they?" Liesel's heart skipped a beat. She looked up and happened to meet Jacob's cool, calm gaze. He said, "Come to my office, Ms. Sharp." She clenched her fists. When she entered Jacob's office, he said, "I'll have Jesse take you for an examination in a couple of days." Her heart stuttered, and she blurted out, "It's not me." "This is just to be safe. I'm sure you don't want any trouble to arise from this." Liesel couldn't stop him. She could only suppress her panic and say, "Okay." Natalie came her way when she left the office. The former bit her lip and said uneasily, "What happened last time was a misunderstanding, Ms. Liesel. You won't get mad at me for that, will you? I had no idea Hardin Group would pull such a dirty trick and try to stuff subpar products on us!" "That's none of my business," Liesel said indifferently. "The company has its system for rewards and punishments. You'll have to bear the consequences of your mistakes. It's as simple as that." She had nothing much to say to Natalie. Setting aside their relationship, she'd always drawn a clear line between her professional and private lives. There was no need to drag personal grudges into work. Natalie sighed in relief. "It's Dad's birthday next week, Liesel. He hasn't seen you for so long. How about you come home so we can celebrate as a family?" Jeffrey's birthday was a week after Heather's death anniversary. Liesel looked at Natalie and said, "I'm not in the mood to scheme and play mind games with you, Natalie. "If you're not a complete idiot, you'll understand what I mean when I say your father's birthday isn't a good day for me and my mother." Natalie faltered. Then, her face turned red, and she said, "I know it's only a week after Heather's death anniversary, but you can't revive the dead. We still have to celebrate Dad's birthday since he's alive, right? "I've never blamed Heather for banishing me to the countryside, so why do you have to keep holding a grudge against Dad?" "You know very well why my mother sent you to the countryside," Liesel said icily. "If I were to forgive the person who'd caused her death and even celebrate his birthday, it wouldn't prove that I'm generous enough to bury the hatchet. It would just show that I'm heartless." Natalie blanched. Her eyes turned red as tears welled in them. "I didn't mean anything else by this, Liesel. I justâ" "I don't care what you meant," Liesel interrupted. "When at work, we're nothing more than colleagues. You should focus on your work, Ms. Natalie." She turned and left, not wanting to play mind games with Natalie. She took the afternoon off to head to the hospital. It didn't even occur to her what Natalie thought of her words. Unfortunately, it seemed Natalie was more cowardly than she'd expected. The former had been so absent-minded while walking that she'd twisted her ankle. Jacob brought her to the hospital. "Congratulations. You're six weeks conceived." Liesel happened to run into Jacob, who was holding Natalie up, when she was leaving the hospital with her report. The doctor's words reverberated in her mind. "Your body cannot handle the surgery, Ms. Sharp. If you proceed with it, you might not be able to conceive in the future. I'd advise you to think this through." Liesel felt bitter. She was conceived with Jacob's child, which was something to be happy and expectant about. But would he allow her to keep it? Jacob noticed the look on her face while Natalie hesitantly called out to her. "LieâMs. Liesel." Jacob's gaze flitted past her. "What are you doing here?" She hid her report behind her and said softly, "I came for a follow-up check because my cold isn't completely gone yet." He narrowed his eyes at her. Natalie seemed to notice something and tugged his sleeve. She looked a little glum. "You should have something to discuss with Ms. Sharp, Mr. Ford. I'll head back first." Jacob frowned but didn't make her stay. "I'll have someone take you back." She nodded obediently. Liesel sighed in relief and stuffed the report into her bag. When she and Jacob were in his car, he glanced at her. "Are you that nervous to be around me? The more you act like this, the more I'll think you're conceived." She subconsciously wanted to deny it but forced herself to smile. She asked, "What will you do if I really am conceived, then?" "Make you lose it," he said without hesitation as he looked her in the eye. She knew it. A pang of pain swept past her heart, and she shook her head as she said bitterly, "It's just a cold." Jacob scrutinized her for a while before saying, "I heard you and Nat got into a small fight today, leading to her twisting her ankle while heading downstairs. "She's young and naive but is kind. She also doesn't get into arguments with others that easily. You should be nicer to her and be more accommodating if anything happens in the future." Liesel's bitterness bubbled up in her. No one in this world could avoid being more favorable to certain people. She said, "She's not a child, Mr. Ford. There's nothing for me to accommodate." Chapter 5 Liesel looked at Jacob. Her tone was calm as she said, "I don't owe Natalie anything, nor do I owe you. Work-wise, I'm only her senior. Regarding my personal life, my mother didn't owe her anything. "Natalie came knocking on our door when her mother chose to marry another. No woman can accept her husband's illegitimate daughter. She might have had Natalie sent to the countryside, but Natalie was also given more than enough money to survive there. "I don't owe her, whether professionally or personally. Why should I be more accommodating and tolerant of her? Why should I back down when facing off against her?" When she finished her speech, silence descended upon the car. Jacob looked at her. She wore a simple dress that clung to her curves, and her delicate features were arranged into her usual mask of aloofness. There was something cold and tenacious about her. She was so brilliant that one could almost neglect her beauty. His gaze flitted over her eyes. After a moment of silence, he said gently, "I'm sorry. I didn't handle this matter appropriately." Liesel didn't say anything. He looked her in the eye and said, "I shouldn't have made you suppress yourself and back down for Natalie's sake. You're a wonderful woman, Liesel. Even though we're divorced now, I still hope you'll live your own life." She clenched her fists and tried to keep her tears at bay. She couldn't deny that she really, really liked Jacob. However, certain things just couldn't be forced. ⊠Liesel headed home. She had someone ask around about the doctor Jacob was going to arrange to examine her. Meanwhile, Chelsea was worried. "Can't you just tell him the truth? He might not be that cruel. You two were together for three years, after all." "I'd rather not." Liesel caressed her belly. She was silent for a while before saying, "Since I can't lose the child, there's no need to let Jacob know about this. We're already divorced, and this child is part of my life now. I'll need your help dealing with the doctor." Whatever it was, she couldn't let Jacob find out about the baby. Chelsea didn't object. She seemed to think of something and said, "Natalie used to intern at Shifter Corporation. Do you think it's just a coincidence, or does she know something?" This came as a surprise to Liesel. Natalie had interned at Shifter Corporation? Did she know it belonged to Liesel, or⊠It piqued Liesel's suspicions, but she didn't dwell on the matter. "It's probably just a coincidence. She graduated from Alden University, and Shifter Corporation does campus recruitments there, too." Chelsea had only brought it up since it had occurred to her. She smiled and said, "Mr. Shifter and Neal should be back soon, right? I'm sure you'll feel more secure with them around." Neal Shifter was Jonathan's son, and the Shifter family had been managing Shifter Corporation on Liesel's behalf all these years. Since Heather's passing, the Shifters had become like family to Liesel. She smiled, and a rare hint of relief flashed in her eyes. ⊠The following day, news of Uriah's downfall broke out. Elijah looked like a dandy but had surprisingly ruthless methods. He'd gotten someone to leak information on the dirty tricks Uriah had pulled to the paparazzi. Coincidentally, Uriah had recently murdered someone while driving under the influence and had gotten a scapegoat to take the fall. Thanks to everything being lumped together, he was soon arrested. Elijah had proper quality stocks delivered to Ford Corporation in exchange for the subpar stocks. When Liesel went to handle the handover, he watched her with interest. "Don't you trust me, Ms. Sharp?" He raised an eyebrow and eyed the light sheen of sweat at her temples. His gaze turned pointed. She smiled and blinked at him. "I wouldn't put it that way. Better safe than sorry, right?" Her smile and rare moment of slyness made her glow. Her eyes were so bright. Elijah smirked at the sight. It looked like the rumors about her couldn't be trusted at all. She was much more interesting than those naive young women. Jacob and Natalie happened to see this. Natalie approached with a smile and said, "You and Ms. Liesel seem to get along very well, Mr. Hardin. It looks like this matter was a blessing in disguise." Her tone was light-hearted and lively, which carried a hint of a young woman's naivety and cheer. Her words made one's imagination wander, though. It was as if Liesel and Elijah were more involved than they seemed. Jacob's expression darkened when he took in the smile on Liesel's face. Then, he said coolly, "Sorry to have troubled you over this, Mr. Hardin." "Oh, it was no trouble at all." Elijah smiled meaningfully. "Nothing is considered troublesome when I have someone as gorgeous as Ms. Liesel attending to me." "Ms. Liesel has always drawn a clear line between work and pleasure. You might have gotten the wrong idea, Mr. Hardin." Jacob's gaze flitted over Liesel. Elijah's smile widened. "Drawing a clear line between work and pleasure isn't the same as being heartless. One has to be thick-skinned when pursuing a woman, right? Or are you interfering in your employee's personal life, Mr. Ford?" Jacob faltered. Then, he said, "I'll leave you to it, Mr. Hardin." He turned and left with Natalie in tow. Liesel watched them. Her gaze was aloof. However, Elijah saw the glumness deep inside. He said, "Your precious Mr. Ford isn't all that great. Why don't you consider other fish in the sea?" There was a hint of amorosity to his words. Liesel returned to her senses and chuckled. "I remember you saying that I'm not your type, Mr. Hardin. Have you changed your mind?" Elijah looked at her. If he had to be honest, she was too stubborn and inflexible for his tastes. She was indeed not his type. Yet she was pretty and intelligent enough to mask her inflexibility. "Not really." He leaned closer. "But I'll make an exception for you. You should really consider my proposal." Liesel didn't take his words to heart. She was just glad she'd managed to resolve the stock problem and prevent Ford Corporation from suffering any losses. Jacob punished Natalie by docking three months of her pay and bonuses. Then, he paid Liesel double her salary. The colleagues in Liesel's department were pleased when she returned. "I'll admit itâI can't stand those who got in here because of their connections. Anyone else would've been fired ages ago." "I know, right? She's supposed to have graduated from Alden University, yet she made such a huge mistake immediately after taking over as Mr. Ford's secretary. Even if we were to talk about looks alone, it's not like she can compare with Ms. Sharp! I wonder what Mr. Ford sees in herâŠ" Ford Corporation was one of the biggest in the industry, so it was harder for rookies to find their footing there compared to other companies. Their situation would only be worse if they didn't have the skills to back themselves up. It wasn't appropriate for Liesel to comment on the subject, but she knew it wasn't right to pick on Natalie like that. "Stop." She could feel a headache coming on as she stopped the gossip. "She's just a young woman who's new to this. You guys should focus on your work. I'll treat everyone to a nice meal in a couple of days, okay?" Only then did the crowd zip their lips and get back to work. Liesel needed to hand a contract to Jacob now that she was done with the matter with Hardin Corporation. She headed to his office and was about to knock when she heard Natalie's voice. Inside the room, Natalie bit her lip. Her eyes were red as she said, "I'm too useless, aren't I, Jake? Everyone says I can't compare to Ms. Liesel." Jacob frowned, and a hint of displeasure flashed in his eyes. He wiped her tears and said, "What's the point of comparing yourself to her? You two aren't the same." Liesel faltered outside the door. She only pushed it open after a beat. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14615&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 313 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14615&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465273676_1622670338644980_7149820105324418627_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XXSaE7TwvMcQ7kNvgFtPcNt&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AGp9Hq26e5sKtNIOIkhOoGY&oh=00_AYAB0S6YrTOmdTl1H4WHuvK1BdxAf-pUi1qE-HJtDfcD9Q&oe=67373DDD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,416,037 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2416054}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 | Claim Your FREE Class Now đ€© | Improve your mental health, make friends, and fall in love with the only home youâll live in 24-7- your body! đłïžâđđȘ START FOR FREE TODAY! At the Phoenix Effect, we care about helping you become stronger inside and outside of the studio in mind, body, and spirit! Why Choose Us? â Female-Owned, đłïžâđ-Led: Weâre more than a gym - weâre a movement. â Empowerment in Every Rep: No judgment, just a space where you can thrive. â Transform Inside and Out: Strengthen your body, elevate your mind, and embrace your true self. â Welcoming to All: Whether youâre a fitness newbie or a seasoned athlete, weâre here to support your journey. Your Journey Starts NOW - And Itâs FREE! Donât miss out - click âLearn Moreâ to claim your FREE class and join a community thatâs as fierce as you are. | LEARN_MORE | http://fb.me/ | The Phoenix Effect | https://www.facebook.com/PhoenixEffectLA/ | 16,211 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fb.me | VIDEO | http://fb.me/ | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461678843_1268553604162993_7433947959728024176_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AlLxguX0NHoQ7kNvgGw7SBX&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AXEiLxK-RwbAtHf9rLiN2ci&oh=00_AYDlkHKC2hIEBoM2bEc9SJSNxf9I5eSpWu03kf7cV7P8WA&oe=6737162B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | The Phoenix Effect | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,416,035 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2416033}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 | Get the revolutionary dog training book! | Do you love your puppy soooo much? đ¶ It's very important to keep YOUR dog happy and healthy. â Master all the important life skills with bite-sized lessons â All the information about health, nutrition, and longevity â 24/7 support from professional dog coaches and behavioralists Created by a team of professional dog coaches, nutritionists, and service dog trainers, Raising Dog is the first fully personalized book you will ever need to transform your dog into the happiest, healthiest dog in the world! â€ïž Take the personalization quiz & get yourself and your puppy the perfect gift! | LEARN_MORE | https://raising.dog/start?qz=rd1&locale=EN_US | Raising Dog | https://www.facebook.com/61552134328976/ | 3,587 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | raising.dog | DCO | {{product.description}} | https://raising.dog/start?qz=rd1&locale=EN_US | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461502842_1272225673939062_4199526700808479824_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9J9i5ah0fWkQ7kNvgEhwzo0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AXEiLxK-RwbAtHf9rLiN2ci&oh=00_AYCo0wY8lBMZAXPAkHtzGp0etaXEQ2L0oP_n9-MzIsiP7g&oe=67372833 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Raising Dog | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,416,051 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
Let Your Pup Roam Safely With This Tie Out Stake | đŸ Give your furry friend the freedom to explore without tangles! TangleFreeâą 360° Swivel Dog Tie-Out Stake ensures your pet's safety and your peace of mind during outdoor playtime. đ Click Below To Get Yours 40% Off Until Midnight | SHOP_NOW | https://norvure.com/products/tanglefree%E2%84%A2-3 | HappyMe's | https://www.facebook.com/100094368992659/ | 4,189 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Shop now | 0 | norvure.com | IMAGE | 40% Off Until Midnight | https://norvure.com/products/tanglefree%E2%84%A2-360-swivel-dog-tie-out-stake | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/424585601_786195066602972_3927234968190252650_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Hspm5t0-sEkQ7kNvgFeckvK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A4uEAExU2C7xUa9lbNFbrpz&oh=00_AYCGakVyVKtQ7MOHhwMJNuqJgH3_W24oqhnN19r7KDbodg&oe=673716B4 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | HappyMe's | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,416,068 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 | Regain confidence & independence đ | âI used to really struggle getting up from the couch, and always had to get help from someone. The StandSecure cane has changed that! Now I can confidently stand up on my own, and feel a lot more stable when Iâm walking aroundâ - Julia T. â Extra orthopedic support handle â Self-standing â Torch for night time use â Alarm system for emergencies â Adjustable height â Lightweight & collapsible Get yours now with 50% OFF >> https://offer.naxir.co/ss-disruptor-adv-1 | SHOP_NOW | https://offer.naxir.co/ss-disruptor-adv-1 | Naxir | https://www.facebook.com/100090659495064/ | 144 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Shop now | 0 | offer.naxir.co | VIDEO | FREE Shipping | 60 Day Money Back Guarantee | https://offer.naxir.co/ss-disruptor-adv-1 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455655755_497815526370362_4650792417268692899_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ILPUX3U1AoUQ7kNvgH9OiST&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ANTt2sXLJ7ywcekUq8q-_oF&oh=00_AYB2iKO2RAuMm8t-4p7AAqtjEKUnlzFkilQntLB0jMg7IA&oe=6737402E | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Naxir | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,416,107 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2416098}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | One Neah âWhere the heck is she?â I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I donât make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. âAlpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.â Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didnât need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. âWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!â I donât answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didnât have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didnât mess around and he had the largest pack. âHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!â Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesnât tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. âUseless Wolf.â He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donât quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. âIs this the way you greet all Alphaâs?â His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. âIâm sorry.â I whisper, getting to my feet. âIâŠI thought I was alone.â I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesnât introduce himself either, why should he? âCome forward.â He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as Iâm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. âYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?â I nod, though I couldnât tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. âI would prefer it if you spoke to me.â He growls, âIâm not in the mood to play games.â âYes.â I whisper. I couldnât help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? âWhy do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.â âIâŠ..â I hated the question. âSpit it out, I havenât got all day!â He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnât scent him. I knew why I hadnât been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. âYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Itâs rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?â His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. âMy Wolf abilities were bound,â I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasnât interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, âWhy would someone do that?â If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. âIt was a punishment.â I whisper. It wasnât far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. Thereâs a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldnât tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me âNeah, what the heck are you doing in my office?â He turns to the crimson eyed man. âI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.â Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. âI wouldnât do that if I were you.â Alpha Daneâs voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. âNeah,â My name rolls off of his tongue, âwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.â What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. âGo and get Beta Kyle.â Alpha Trey seethes. âTell him that our guest is here.â I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. âBeta Kyle,â I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. âAlpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.â He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. âYouâre lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.â Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesnât speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesnât last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. âNeah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.â I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should haveâŠ. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. âNeah is your sister, correct?â Alpha Dane questions my brother. âShe is.â Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. âWhy do you treat her like vermin?â Straight to the point, my brother wouldnât like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didnât know what to do. I couldnât move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. âNeah was responsible for our parents' death.â Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. âResponsible how?â Alpha Daneâs voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. âShe served them Wolfsbane.â Two Neah Donât make a sound. Donât make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesnât squeeze. âYou poisoned your parents?â âI was six.â I splutter. âI just made them lemonade.â My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. âHardly seems fair to blame a six year old.â âA six year old should know the difference between plants.â Alpha Trey snaps âSounds to me like she was set up.â Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. âWe all know that standard wolfsbane doesnât affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.â What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasnât lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. âWhich only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.â Alpha Dane mutters âYou werenât there, Alpha Dane.â My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. âIt was Wolfsbane.â He nods his head. âYou are right, I was not present.â Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. âBut tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?â âI didnât ask you here to talk about my slave!â Alpha Trey spits. âOr what happened to my parents.â Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alphaâs he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alphaâs, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. âYouâre right and now I have a few things to mull over.â âI thought we agreed.â My brother exclaims âNothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.â The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. âWhat the heck did you say to him?â My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. âN..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.â âDid you tell him?â Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. âWELL?â My brother yells when I donât immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. âBut I didnât say it was you.â I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they werenât Wolves, they probably wouldnât have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. âIf you have ruined this, you wonât see daylight again.â He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. âPleaseâŠ.â I beg. âHe was an AlphaâŠI⊠I had to answer him.â My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. âAlpha Dane, I thought you had left.â Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. âI said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?â âAs I said,â my brother holds his ground, âShe is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.â âYou should keep your nose out of other packs' business!â Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. âIf I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?â âWe donâtâŠ.â âReally?â He cocks a brow, âYou really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.â âShe did do it!â Alpha Trey seethes âAnd she has nothing to do with our deal.â âThatâs for me to decide.â His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. âWhere is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.â I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. âOn second thoughts, why bother her. Iâm certain she is just as vile as you.â He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. âI have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.â Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother âWe have already agreed on terms.â âWell, Iâm adding one. And if you donât agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you donât want that.â âI take it that your new terms have something to do with her?â Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. âYou would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.â Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? âDeal.â Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesnât take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. âI will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.â He reaches a hand out and cups my face, âEnsure you have everything packed.â He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. âIf I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.â He struts out, slamming the door behind him. âGet out of my sight!â My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadnât slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, thatâs why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane âTenth brideâs the charm.â Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. âShut up!â Eric snaps at him âBoth of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!â âHe will never learn.â My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. âJust give me a second, I need to speak to my men.â The door closes and neither one of them speaks. âShe isnât like the others. Donât speak to her, donât look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.â I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didnât know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. âI mean it!â I snap at Jenson's smug face, âBeing my brother wonât change my mind!â He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. Itâs barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. âAre you ready?â I call out. âIf you just want toâŠ..â Beta Kyle starts. âI was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.â The expression on Beta Kyleâs face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. âWhere are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packedâ âThatâs all she has.â Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. âThatâs it?â I stare at him. âThatâs all her belongings? Sheâs what, in her early twenties and thatâs all she has?â âWhat more does she need?!â His Beta sneers. âKill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.â âWhat are you waiting for?â I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neahâs reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. âTake her Alpha Dane. Iâm sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.â Her shrill voice goes straight through me. âLook at the silly girl, sheâs going to pass out.â The blonde bimbo laughs âYou donât get to talk about her like that anymore.â I glare at the blonde, âShe is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.â âDISOBEDIENCE!â The woman screeches just as Neahâs hip hits the floor. âHow dare you! If anyone is disobedient, itâs that rat in the corner.â âWho the heck is she calling a rat?â Aero growls âYou should make yourself familiar with our agreement.â I snap. âIt seems your mate has not told you everything.â Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. âAll that for your help?â His mateâs eyes are wide âI donât do half-witted contracts.â Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Treyâs chest âShall we go to the office?â Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. âYou are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.â âAre those my only options?â she whispers, keeping her eyes low âFor now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.â She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like itâs fighting to hang on to life. âSo what will it be?â âIâŠ.â Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. âIâŠ.. The office I guess.â âGood choice.â I hold out a hand for her but she doesnât take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. âTake a seat.â I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. âSit!â I say it a little louder âShe doesnât have that privilege here!â The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement âSitting is not a privilege.â I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldnât see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. âIt better be!â Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. âAnd I suggest,â I look at Trey, âYou tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.â âAlpha Dane, you are in my homeâŠ..â âAnd you want my help, correct?â The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. âLetâs just get this done.â Trey snaps, âThe sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.â âYou should read the contract.â I muse âI agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.â âIdiot!â Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. âDone.â Trey mutters âGood, you can get her out of my house.â Treyâs mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldnât have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they canât have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, âCome, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.â Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesnât even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. âCome.â I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. âIs she okay?â Eric links me. âNeah?â I step in front of her and she doesnât move. She seems to be staring right through me. âItâs time to go.â âOkay.â Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. âIâve got you.â I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didnât weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. âKeep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!â I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. âCome.â I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I donât wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. âIâm fine.â She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. âLet me give you a tour.â I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not âThe omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.â I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. âIf there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.â Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. âSo tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.â Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room âWell?â I ask. âI donât need anything.â She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasnât fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. âI know you want to say something, so just say it. Iâm not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You donât have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. âYou have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.â âMark me?â I didnât think her eyes could get any wider. âYes, I will mark you.â She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldnât take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadnât said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. âYouâŠ.You brought me so that you could mark me.â She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. âIf Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.â âIâm a murderer.â She gasps. âWhy would someone like you want me for a bride?â âBloodâ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. âWhatâs that? Are you injured?â I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. âItâs nothing. Itâs just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget itâs there.â Forget? How could she forget a wound? âWhy isnât she healing?â I feel Aeroâs panic. âSheâs been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.â His need to protect her was strong. It hadnât occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. âShow me!â âItâs fine.â She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. âItâs not optional.â I mutter. âIf you wonât show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.â Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. âCan.... can we go somewhere more private?â âPrivate?â I didnât really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. âOffice,â Aero mutters. âI was just going to suggest that!â I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. âThis way.â I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. âSee, itâs fine.â she whispers. âYou need to stop saying that.â She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. âNo,â I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. âLet me see the rest of them.â It wasnât optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didnât want guests to see. More importantly, they didnât want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. âYou need to see a doctor.â âItâs âŠ..â she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. âIt always heals, eventually.â âDid Trey do this?â I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. âCassandra?â She still doesnât answer me. âThat prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?â She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. âAnyone else?â âThe pack.â She whispers. âIâm going to kill them all.â Aero growls. He will have to get in line, âBecause of what you allegedly did to your parents.â She nods. âI donât believe you were responsible.â She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. âBecause of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah âIâŠI donât know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?â I whisper He frowns at me. âYour brother said you knew the difference between plants.â âIâŠâ I didnât have an answer. I couldnât remember, not fully. âBlood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I canât imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brotherâs story doesnât add up.â âOh.â âI wonât stop until I find out who did this, Neah.â His crimson eyes narrow. âI will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.â He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. âRight now, you do need to see someone about the infection.â I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? âCome, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.â Frozen to the spot, I donât move. Did he just say âour bedroom,â? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if Iâm his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didnât seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. âYou donât need to be afraid.â I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. âHey,â His rough fingers tip my face up. âItâs just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.â Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. âThe alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?â He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. âI really wish you would talk more, Neah.â Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if Iâm in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didnât care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. âNeah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.â Alpha Daneâs voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadnât even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. âComing.â I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. âItâs not much, as we donât have anyone with as small a waist as you.â He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. âYou will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.â He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasnât like that. âLetâs go.â He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didnât get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. âRaven, this is Neah.â Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, âAlpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.â It didnât sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. âShe will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.â âI have a wound.â I whisper. âAnd you are not healing?â Raven asks, confused âI donât have my Wolf.â I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. âHer Wolf was bound when she was a kid.â Alpha Dane tells her. âThatâs why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.â My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Ravenâs dark eyes hover on me. âWow, okay.â She grabs my hand. âThis way, letâs take a look at this wound of yours.â She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. âHow long ago?â âA few days.â I mutter, though I wasnât sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasnât hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. âThis is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.â âNeah, you need to tell us the truth.â Alpha Dane orders âI donât know.â âNEAH!â His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. âI swear, I donât know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind ofâŠ. Iâm never not bruised.â Thereâs silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didnât already know. Now here I was, sitting in another packâs hospital, revealing the truth. âHeal her!â Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. âYou will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.â Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound âYour brother?â I whisper, opening my eyes âAh, I see he informed you. Iâm guessing he didnât tell you that Jenson is our brother too?â I shake my head, Iâm guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. âJenson is considered to be our brotherâs Gamma.â âGamma?â I had never heard of the term. âYep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what Iâm good at.â She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. âNow this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasnât changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.â âThanks.â I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldnât read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. âCream, three times a day.â I show him the pot and he takes it from me. âGood, come.â He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. âShow me.â He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasnât going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. âI donât want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you canât remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I donât want to have to guess what you mean.â âOkay.â I couldnât say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. âStop holding your breath.â He tells me, getting to his feet. âI am not going to hurt you.â It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didnât feel real. | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 1,514 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448791819_801329188771681_1239684611142513538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gljSxATvwZkQ7kNvgFpYJPG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AqgLs-ejnP6AejxijwSgW5j&oh=00_AYBOGu8KH3-O2EEsGWOfgIGStsMYuC2cydGFeMDKN4mfTQ&oe=67372373 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| 2,416,103 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2416098}'
|
Yes | 2024-11-10 19:39 | active | 1761 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | One Neah âWhere the heck is she?â I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I donât make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken too, even if what they are doing to me hurts. âAlpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.â Beta Kyle spits at me I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didnât need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. âWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!â I donât answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didnât have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didnât mess around and he had the largest pack. âHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!â Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesnât tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the but as he shoves me towards the office. âUseless Wolf.â He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donât quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. âIs this the way you greet all Alphaâs?â His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. âIâm sorry.â I whisper, getting to my feet. âIâŠI thought I was alone.â I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesnât introduce himself either, why should he? âCome forward.â He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to finish me. I step around the corner, doing as Iâm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. âYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?â I nod, though I couldnât tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. âI would prefer it if you spoke to me.â He growls, âIâm not in the mood to play games.â âYes.â I whisper. I couldnât help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? âWhy do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.â âIâŠ..â I hated the question. âSpit it out, I havenât got all day!â He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnât scent him. I knew why I hadnât been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. âYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Itâs rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?â His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. âMy Wolf abilities were bound,â I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasnât interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, âWhy would someone do that?â If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. âIt was a punishment.â I whisper. It wasnât far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. Thereâs a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldnât tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me âNeah, what the heck are you doing in my office?â He turns to the crimson eyed man. âI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.â Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. âI wouldnât do that if I were you.â Alpha Daneâs voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. âNeah,â My name rolls off of his tongue, âwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.â What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. âGo and get Beta Kyle.â Alpha Trey seethes. âTell him that our guest is here.â I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. âBeta Kyle,â I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. âAlpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.â He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. âYouâre lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.â Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesnât speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesnât last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. âNeah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.â I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should haveâŠ. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. âNeah is your sister, correct?â Alpha Dane questions my brother. âShe is.â Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. âWhy do you treat her like vermin?â Straight to the point, my brother wouldnât like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didnât know what to do. I couldnât move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. âNeah was responsible for our parents' death.â Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. âResponsible how?â Alpha Daneâs voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. âShe served them Wolfsbane.â Two Neah Donât make a sound. Donât make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesnât squeeze. âYou poisoned your parents?â âI was six.â I splutter. âI just made them lemonade.â My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. âHardly seems fair to blame a six year old.â âA six year old should know the difference between plants.â Alpha Trey snaps âSounds to me like she was set up.â Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. âWe all know that standard wolfsbane doesnât affect us anymore. We evolved from that thing centuries ago.â What? What did he mean? Wolfsbane wasnât lethal. It had been drummed into me since I could walk. âWhich only leaves Blood of Wolfsbane.â Alpha Dane mutters âYou werenât there, Alpha Dane.â My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. âIt was Wolfsbane.â He nods his head. âYou are right, I was not present.â Great, now there was someone else who could remind me of something I had done by accident, years ago. âBut tell me this, where would a six year old get Blood of Wolfsbane?â âI didnât ask you here to talk about my slave!â Alpha Trey spits. âOr what happened to my parents.â Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alphaâs he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alphaâs, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. âYouâre right and now I have a few things to mull over.â âI thought we agreed.â My brother exclaims âNothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.â The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. âWhat the heck did you say to him?â My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. âN..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.â âDid you tell him?â Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. âWELL?â My brother yells when I donât immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. âBut I didnât say it was you.â I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. If they werenât Wolves, they probably wouldnât have heard me. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. âIf you have ruined this, you wonât see daylight again.â He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. âPleaseâŠ.â I beg. âHe was an AlphaâŠI⊠I had to answer him.â My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull.. âAlpha Dane, I thought you had left.â Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. âI said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?â âAs I said,â my brother holds his ground, âShe is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.â âYou should keep your nose out of other packs' business!â Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. âIf I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?â âWe donâtâŠ.â âReally?â He cocks a brow, âYou really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " His eyes roam over me. "She is underfed, bags hover under her tired blue eyes. For a sister of an Alpha, she is certainly not treated like one. Regardless of what she allegedly did when she was a pup.â âShe did do it!â Alpha Trey seethes âAnd she has nothing to do with our deal.â âThatâs for me to decide.â His crimson eyes flicker around the hallway. âWhere is your mate? I would be interested to know how she feels about this.â I close my eyes, silently begging my brother not to call his Luna. Luna Cassandra is worse than Beta Kyle and Alpha Trey together. âOn second thoughts, why bother her. Iâm certain she is just as vile as you.â He sneers I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. âI have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.â Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother âWe have already agreed on terms.â âWell, Iâm adding one. And if you donât agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you donât want that.â âI take it that your new terms have something to do with her?â Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. âYou would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.â Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? âDeal.â Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesnât take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. âI will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.â He reaches a hand out and cups my face, âEnsure you have everything packed.â He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. âIf I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.â He struts out, slamming the door behind him. âGet out of my sight!â My brother snaps at me. Hurrying away, I make my way up the stairs and into my tiny bedroom. It was practically empty, the only things I had were a few changes of clothes. It would take me less than a minute to pack By morning, I hadnât slept. Alpha Danes questions were on repeat and why was I so interesting to a Wolf like him. There was a reason he had the biggest pack. They were known for their fighting abilities, thatâs why my brother wanted to link Moonshine with Alpha Danes pack, but where did I fit in to all this? And what o earth is Blood of Wolfsbane? Three Dane âTenth brideâs the charm.â Jenson mocks as the driver pulls up in front of Moonshines packhouse. âShut up!â Eric snaps at him âBoth of you shut your mouths. Before you say something you regret!â âHe will never learn.â My wolf, Aero muses. The driver pulls open the door. âJust give me a second, I need to speak to my men.â The door closes and neither one of them speaks. âShe isnât like the others. Donât speak to her, donât look at her. And you Jenson, keep your hands to yourself or you might just lose them this time.â I was more rattled than usual. Neah was different to the previous selected mates. I didnât know what it was or whether it was because I was used to confident women, but there was something about her. And Aero appeared to like her too, more than any of the others. I had to have her. âI mean it!â I snap at Jenson's smug face, âBeing my brother wonât change my mind!â He runs his fingers over his lips as though he was zipping them shut. They follow me from the car. Standing in front of the old packhouse, all three of us stare up at it. Because until a month ago, I knew nothing about them and even after my visit, all I had learned was the Alpha is a beast. My knuckles hammer on the door. Itâs barely open an inch when I force myself through making his Beta stumble back. I spot her straight away, hiding herself behind a corner. âAre you ready?â I call out. âIf you just want toâŠ..â Beta Kyle starts. âI was not talking to you. I was speaking to Neah.â The expression on Beta Kyleâs face was a picture. His jaw hung open and his eyes are wide. He clearly had never been told what to do, even by his Alpha. Neah steps out from her hiding spot, clutching a barely full carrier bag. She drags her teeth across her bottom lip and nods her head. âWhere are the rest of your things? I told you everything needs to be packedâ âThatâs all she has.â Trey snorts as he makes his appearance. âThatâs it?â I stare at him. âThatâs all her belongings? Sheâs what, in her early twenties and thatâs all she has?â âWhat more does she need?!â His Beta sneers. âKill him, let me rip out his throat and he will regret the day he crossed us.â âWhat are you waiting for?â I hear a horrible shrill voice that seems to vibrate through the floors. Looking away from the Beta, I see a woman holding on to a statue of herself that sat at the bottom of the stairs. Her blonde hair hung in waves around her face as her green eyes studied me and she sways her hips as she moves to Trey. I noticed Neahâs reaction yesterday. When I asked Trey where his mate was. Her whole body had tensed up in fear. She was afraid of this woman and I wanted to know why. âTake her Alpha Dane. Iâm sure she will be as useful a slave to you as she is to us.â Her shrill voice goes straight through me. âLook at the silly girl, sheâs going to pass out.â The blonde bimbo laughs âYou donât get to talk about her like that anymore.â I glare at the blonde, âShe is not your toy. She is not your slave and I suggest that you, Alpha Trey keep your wife in check. There is only so much disobedience that I will tolerate.â âDISOBEDIENCE!â The woman screeches just as Neahâs hip hits the floor. âHow dare you! If anyone is disobedient, itâs that rat in the corner.â âWho the heck is she calling a rat?â Aero growls âYou should make yourself familiar with our agreement.â I snap. âIt seems your mate has not told you everything.â Waving Eric forward, he pulls a thick wad of paper from the folder under his arm. The contract that I have drawn up. âAll that for your help?â His mateâs eyes are wide âI donât do half-witted contracts.â Taking the contract from Eric, I shove it against Treyâs chest âShall we go to the office?â Trey leads the way with his mate clinging on to him and his Beta hurrying behind. My men follow them while I stay behind to check on my new mate. âYou are more than welcome to join us, after all, you are involved in this deal. Or my car is outfront, you can take your stuff and wait there for me.â âAre those my only options?â she whispers, keeping her eyes low âFor now. Personally, I think you should sit in with us. It will give me great pleasure in pissing off that mate of your brothers.â She keeps her blue eyes low as she continues to clutch that bag of hers. This close to her, I could really see how ill she looked. Even her heart beat is slow, like itâs fighting to hang on to life. âSo what will it be?â âIâŠ.â Her head rotates between the front door and the direction of the office. âIâŠ.. The office I guess.â âGood choice.â I hold out a hand for her but she doesnât take it. Pushing herself up to her feet. She wobbles a little, but steadies herself. Walking a few steps behind her, I see the evil glares she receives from Trey and the other two idiots as she enters the office.. âTake a seat.â I whisper as I walk past her. My hand grazes her lower back and she immediately tenses up. She stands, frozen to the spot. Only her eyes dart about when she shakes her head. âSit!â I say it a little louder âShe doesnât have that privilege here!â The blonde snaps, with her lips curved up in amusement âSitting is not a privilege.â I growl, wondering what else they were forcing her to do. I couldnât see any bruises on her arms or legs, a good sign, I hoped. âIt better be!â Aero paces in my head. He wanted her out of this place as much as I did. The blonde physically recoils in her seat. Her mouth falls wide open, shocked that I had said something. âAnd I suggest,â I look at Trey, âYou tell your mate to keep her mouth shut. Or I can shut it for her.â âAlpha Dane, you are in my homeâŠ..â âAnd you want my help, correct?â The three of them were fuming. No one liked being told what to do in their own home, yet they were doing just that to Neah. I point to the empty chair between Jenson and Eric and she finally sits down. âLetâs just get this done.â Trey snaps, âThe sooner she is gone, the happier I can be.â âYou should read the contract.â I muse âI agreed that you could take her as part of our deal.â âIdiot!â Eric murmurs. He knew as well as I did that contracts should be read before they are signed They sign without reading and practically throw the contract back at me. âDone.â Trey mutters âGood, you can get her out of my house.â Treyâs mate screeches. If I had it my way, I would just take Neah, then I wouldnât have to put up with the twidles, but this way, they canât have her back. Even if they begged. A contract was a contract and it was impossible for them to get out of. Getting to my feet, I hold a hand out to Neah, âCome, we are leaving this rat hole before I lose my temper.â Her warm fingers slip into my hand as she rises to her feet. Her other hand clutches the bag to her chest as she walks with me to the front door. She doesnât even look back to say goodbye and that confirmed everything I needed to know. She hated them as much as they hated her. She pauses at the open front door, her hand falling from mine. Her blue eyes are wide as she stares at the limo. âCome.â I instruct Eric and Jenson are standing behind her, watching her curiously. âIs she okay?â Eric links me. âNeah?â I step in front of her and she doesnât move. She seems to be staring right through me. âItâs time to go.â âOkay.â Her lips barely move She takes a step forward, almost as if she is in slow motion. Her hands grip the door frame, her knuckles turn white as her heartbeat increases. Her lips part a little and her hand falls from the door frame just as her eyes roll to the back of her head. âIâve got you.â I mutter, catching her just before she hits the floor. Her entire body tenses up as I lift her and carry her to the car. She was so weak and was even lighter than I expected. She probably didnât weigh much more than a small child. Jenson and Eric get in the car first. Jenson cocks his eyebrow at me and has a smirk plastered to his face as I slide in with Neah on my lap. âKeep your thoughts to yourself, Jenson!â I hold her close, listening to her breathe and her heart as it slowed. Letting my fingers comb through her dark hair as she becomes a little more with it. Suddenly, she sits up right, moving away from me and trying to make herself as small as possible. Deciding not to force her to do anything, I keep my attention on my Beta and my brother, talking about pack stuff while casting a glance over to her every so often to make sure she was alright. âCome.â I mutter as the limo comes to a stop. I donât wait for the driver and get out myself, holding a hand out for her. âIâm fine.â She speaks at last while glancing at the others and shuffles herself forward to the open door. She stares up at my home, gasping a little. It was easily three times the size of her previous home and I hoped that she would be happy here. That I could provide her with a life that was better than her last. âLet me give you a tour.â I suggest as she continues to clutch that carrier bag to her chest. She follows me in, not speaking a word. I had no idea if she was listening to what I was saying or not âThe omegas swap out on a rotational basis. Good for the youngsters to learn some responsibilities before they get proper jobs.â I tell her while showing her the dining hall with a table long enough to fit twenty people around. We move through to the kitchen. Where I point out a board on the wall. âIf there is anything you need, you just add it to the board and it will be ordered in.â Her brow furrows and still she says nothing. Picking up a pen, I smile. Maybe she felt intimidated by me. âSo tell me, what do you need because there is no way you are living under my roof with just the things that are in that bag.â Her dazzling blue eyes dart around the room âWell?â I ask. âI donât need anything.â She whispers Sighing, I start scribbling things down. Underwear, jeans, workout clothes, dresses, shoes, anything I can think of that will cover her for a few days. Holding the pen between my teeth, I grab her around the waist. My thumbs meet just above her belly button and my fingers touch her spine. She was so thin, how was she even alive? Four Dane She looked like a deer caught in headlights as I write her size down. She was tinier than I thought. Skin and bone. If I had moved my hands up any higher, I would have felt every rib sticking out. It sickened me, she should be strong, powerful, she had Alpha blood running through her veins. I also saw how she scrunched her face up when I measured her. It wasnât fear, it was pain. She was hiding something underneath the baggy maids dress. âI know you want to say something, so just say it. Iâm not interested in the crap Trey drummed into you. You donât have to wait until someone asks you a question. You are free to say what you want. Are you injured?" "No." She was lying, I could feel it. She shakes her head as if it would confirm her answer and a lock of her black hair falls from the band that was supposed to be holding it back. Neah was going to be a tough girl to crack. A life of being starved had made her quite protective over herself. I will make Trey pay for what he has done to her. âYou have to say something, Neah. I cannot read your mind. When I mark you, at least I will know what you are feeling.â âMark me?â I didnât think her eyes could get any wider. âYes, I will mark you.â She was completely and utterly shocked by the idea. Her pink lips part a little as she continues to stare at me. I thought she knew. I thought that was why she came so willingly. My Beta had kept asking me if I was certain I wanted her as my bride. There was no doubt about it, she had a strange scent but something was luring me to her. I couldnât take my eyes off of her when I first saw her. My Wolf Aero was going mad for her too. Though he hadnât said a word about her. Annoyed with me for not taking her home with us yesterday. âYouâŠ.You brought me so that you could mark me.â She takes a step back, walking into the kitchen island. She winces a little and quickly covers up her pain, relaxing her face.. âIf Trey had bothered reading the contract, he would have discovered that you are to be my bride, not a slave. He would also have read that if he or his ridiculously silly mate tried doing anything to you going forward, that pack would become mine, or rather, yours. I never bought you, Neah, you were always destined to be mine.â âIâm a murderer.â She gasps. âWhy would someone like you want me for a bride?â âBloodâ Aero growls interrupting my thoughts. I glance down at her baggy dress. A blood stain had appeared right where I had my hands wrapped around her. âWhatâs that? Are you injured?â I demand, I had barely touched her. She covers the stain with her hand. âItâs nothing. Itâs just a cut that I keep knocking and it opens up again. I forget itâs there.â Forget? How could she forget a wound? âWhy isnât she healing?â I feel Aeroâs panic. âSheâs been with us less than two hours and already she has some form of injury.â His need to protect her was strong. It hadnât occurred to me that her lack of abilities included not being able to heal. I would have to find someone who could reverse the binding and soon. âShow me!â âItâs fine.â She mumbles I was already so sick of hearing that phrase. âItâs not optional.â I mutter. âIf you wonât show me, I will have to find a way to look, myself.â Her heart skips a beat. She looks around the kitchen. âCan.... can we go somewhere more private?â âPrivate?â I didnât really do privacy. What Wolf did?! She bobs her head but still keeps her focus slightly off of me. Almost afraid to look me directly in the eyes. âOffice,â Aero mutters. âI was just going to suggest that!â I snap back at my Wolf. I feel his eyes roll as he retreats to some dark corner of my mind. âThis way.â I gesture to the door. Neah waits for me and follows closely behind. The scent of blood steadily grew stronger, it was more than just a cut. I already knew that. In the office, I hit the remote and the blinds start to drop, blocking out the sunlight. Neah hesitates and slowly begins to unfasten the buttons of the dress but only where the large blood stain was. Keeping everything else covered from me. She pulls the dress to one side. The wound was about four inches long and already fairly infected. âSee, itâs fine.â she whispers. âYou need to stop saying that.â She closes her mouth and starts to fasten the buttons. âNo,â I grabbed her hands, I had caught sight of another bruise. âLet me see the rest of them.â It wasnât optional. She gasps as my fingers rip apart the rest of the buttons. Her sports bra had seen better days, just the same as her underwear. But it was the bruising I was most concerned about. Bruise upon bruise, scars that had come from whips. Her hip bones and ribs stuck out too. Turning her around, and pulling the dress from her, I find that her back is just the same. Yet interestingly, there was nothing above her chest and nothing below her thighs. Her arms were completely bare of wounds too. There was only one reason why someone would do that. To either hide what they were doing to someone, or to keep up appearances. They didnât want guests to see. More importantly, they didnât want me to see, considering the meeting was arranged over a month ago. She fumbles with the dress, pulling it tightly around her thin frame. âYou need to see a doctor.â âItâs âŠ..â she trails off when she sees the anger on my face. âIt always heals, eventually.â âDid Trey do this?â I mutter with my teeth gritted and gesture to her body She lowers her blue eyes. âCassandra?â She still doesnât answer me. âThat prick that follows Trey around? All three of them?â She pulls her dress tighter around her and silently nods. She brings her hand up to her face, brushing her cheek, wiping away an escaped tear. âAnyone else?â âThe pack.â She whispers. âIâm going to kill them all.â Aero growls. He will have to get in line, âBecause of what you allegedly did to your parents.â She nods. âI donât believe you were responsible.â She tilts her head up towards me, her brow knits together as her eyes finally find mine. âBecause of Blood of Wolfsbane?" Five Neah âIâŠI donât know what Blood of Wolfsbane is?â I whisper He frowns at me. âYour brother said you knew the difference between plants.â âIâŠâ I didnât have an answer. I couldnât remember, not fully. âBlood of Wolfsbane is Wolfsbane fed by our blood. The leaves will have a red hue to them. I canât imagine a child would know what it is because it is not freely grown. Your brotherâs story doesnât add up.â âOh.â âI wonât stop until I find out who did this, Neah.â His crimson eyes narrow. âI will make them pay for the suffering you have endured.â He sits on the edge of his desk, studying me. âRight now, you do need to see someone about the infection.â I kept my mouth closed, I was still trying to process his news of me being set up. Why had my brother never considered it? âCome, I will show you our bedroom. You can shower before we see the pack doctor.â Frozen to the spot, I donât move. Did he just say âour bedroom,â? As in, we are sharing a bedroom? I guess he thinks he can mke love with me whenever he wants if Iâm his contract bride. A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Glancing up, I see him watching me. He is stood at the open door, waiting for me. Ensuring my dress has me covered, I step out into the hallway. No one was around and the hallways were quiet. As we moved, Alpha Dane would tell me what each room was, but he seemed more focussed on getting me to the bedroom. His bedroom is huge, with massive windows, just like the rest of the house. The bed sat pressed up against the wall. All around it, thin drapes hung from the ceiling, but they were tied back at each bed post. What surprised me the most was that the bath and the shower were in the same room. Only the toilet was in a small room to the side of the shower. No privacy, whatsoever. Though, he didnât seem to care about that. He makes me jump when I feel his warm breath on my skin. âYou donât need to be afraid.â I may not be able to smell him, but he would be able to scent the changes in my emotions. Crossing the room, he pulls open the glass door to the shower and turns it on. The moment he closes the door, the steam of the shower quickly fogs up the glass. And still, I find myself afraid. He gave me no clue as to what he was expecting from me. âHey,â His rough fingers tip my face up. âItâs just you and me and for now, I will let you shower in peace.â Walking away, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and messes around with it before placing it on the bedside table. âThe alarm is set for ten minutes. I will come back then. I will bring you something to wear so just stay in the towel. Understand?â He stares at me, waiting for an answer and I just nod. A ten minute shower. I was lucky if I got a minute shower back home and the water was always cold. He moves to the door and with his hand resting on the door knob he looks back over his shoulder at me. âI really wish you would talk more, Neah.â Alpha Dane leaves me in peace and I make a mad dash for the shower as if Iâm in some kind of fantasy land and this was all a dream. Maybe it was, maybe I was about to wake up in the basement of my home. The smells of the soaps and shampoos are divine as I lather them into myself. And my hair has never felt so clean. The wound on my stomach stung as the hot water hit it, but I didnât care, it was worth it. Someone in the room clears their throat and I freeze. Thanking the steam for keeping me semi hidden. âNeah, are you done? The alarm went off five minutes ago.â Alpha Daneâs voice seems louder in here. I had been so caught up in the freedom of a simple shower that I hadnât even heard the alarm or the Alpha come back into the room. âComing.â I mutter, turning off the water and pulling a towel around me to hide the hideousness underneath. Stepping out, I already see that my ripped dress, underwear and worn sandals had been removed from the floor. Alpha Dane sits on the end of the bed with what looked like folded clothes on his lap and a pair of trainers. âItâs not much, as we donât have anyone with as small a waist as you.â He smiles as he hands over the clothes. A matching navy blue sweatshirt and joggers. âYou will have to make do without the underwear for now. Should be here first thing tomorrow.â He watches me with a cocked eyebrow as I pull the joggers on and tug the sweatshirt over my head before removing the towel. Maybe he was used to the women parading themselves in front of him, or throwing themselves at him because he has power, but I wasnât like that. âLetâs go.â He rises to his feet and this time, I follow him. Something told me that if I didnât get this wound looked at, it would put him in a bad mood. The pack doctor was young, unlike the one back home who was old and afraid to let anyone take over from him. She smiles at us as we enter the pack hospital and rewraps her dark hair into a bun. âRaven, this is Neah.â Alpha Dane introduces me with a grin. I keep my eyes low as I hear Raven say, âAlpha Dane, what seems to be the problem apart from the strange smell she has brought with her.â It didnât sound like a hurtful comment like I was used to, but more a comment of curiosity. âShe will tell you herself when she finds her tongue.â âI have a wound.â I whisper. âAnd you are not healing?â Raven asks, confused âI donât have my Wolf.â I hated saying it. It was just a constant reminder that I did not fit in. âHer Wolf was bound when she was a kid.â Alpha Dane tells her. âThatâs why her scent is strange. Her Wolf is there, locked away, waiting to be freed.â My eyes flicker up only to find him staring straight back at me. I had always believed that my Wolf was gone. Not that she was trapped. Ravenâs dark eyes hover on me. âWow, okay.â She grabs my hand. âThis way, letâs take a look at this wound of yours.â She leads me into an empty room and asks me to lay on the bed and to show her my wound. Pulling up the sweatshirt, just enough for her to see the wound. Her eyes widen, a flicker of rage passing over them as she takes in the infected wound and the bruising that surrounds it. Her fingers carefully press around the wound. âHow long ago?â âA few days.â I mutter, though I wasnât sure. Every beating blurred into another one. Any day that I wasnât hit was a good day. Raven shakes her head. âThis is longer than a few days ago, the infection has had at least a week to develop.â âNeah, you need to tell us the truth.â Alpha Dane orders âI donât know.â âNEAH!â His deep voice rumbles through me and I close my eyes, fearing his anger. Anger brought punishment, punishment brought pain. âI swear, I donât know. The beatings, they happen so often that they just kind ofâŠ. Iâm never not bruised.â Thereâs silence and I was too afraid to open my eyes. Alpha Trey had said it over and over, that if anyone found out, he would make my life a misery, more than it already was. I used to wonder who would ever find out that didnât already know. Now here I was, sitting in another packâs hospital, revealing the truth. âHeal her!â Alpha Dane shouts after what seems like forever. He storms from the room, pulling a phone out of his pocket. âYou will have to forgive my brother. His temper is short, especially when it comes to things like this.â Raven mutters as she gently inspects my wound âYour brother?â I whisper, opening my eyes âAh, I see he informed you. Iâm guessing he didnât tell you that Jenson is our brother too?â I shake my head, Iâm guessing Jenson was one of the men that came to my brother's house. She chuckles. âJenson is considered to be our brotherâs Gamma.â âGamma?â I had never heard of the term. âYep and Alpha Dane has a love/hate for me working here. He wants me to represent our family, but he knows this is what Iâm good at.â She grabs a pot of cream from the cupboard. âNow this needs to be applied three times a day. It should clear up the infection, if it hasnât changed in a couple of days, I will take another look. My brother is waiting for you out front.â âThanks.â I mumble, taking the pot of cream from her. I looked at the label, but couldnât read it. I had never learned to read. She bobs her head at me as I hurry out to find Alpha Dane on his phone, snapping at someone. He hangs up as soon as he sees me and asks what Raven said. âCream, three times a day.â I show him the pot and he takes it from me. âGood, come.â He strides off and I have to run to keep up with him. I follow him through the house and into the office. âShow me.â He orders, pulling the lid off the pot. It wasnât going to be negotiable, not when he had used the same tone moments before he ripped my dress open earlier. Slowly lifting my sweatshirt, he crouches down in front of me and gently smothers the wound in the cold cream. âI donât want you to lie to me, Neah. Not ever. If you canât remember, that is what you need to tell me. Is that clear? I donât want to have to guess what you mean.â âOkay.â I couldnât say anything else, I was too focussed on the warmth of his hands. One presses against my lower back, holding me steady while the other gently rubs cream into my wound. The only touch I had received from another man was a beating. âStop holding your breath.â He tells me, getting to his feet. âI am not going to hurt you.â It seemed impossible to believe given my history. The act, the words coming from him, it just didnât feel real. | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&u | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 1,514 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11782&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448791819_801329188771681_1239684611142513538_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gljSxATvwZkQ7kNvgFpYJPG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AqgLs-ejnP6AejxijwSgW5j&oh=00_AYBOGu8KH3-O2EEsGWOfgIGStsMYuC2cydGFeMDKN4mfTQ&oe=67372373 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 71 of 78, showing 20 record(s) out of 1,549 total